tuf^ 
 
 ^3€^-J^. 
 
 I ><^^ 
 
» ^ ^%^* • ' ■ \ ^v*^x ^ \r%^ \ 
 
 ^.*^ ^ V A% . . ^\\* « 
 
 

PUBLISHED BY HARPER AND BROTHERS, NEW-YORK. 
 
 ANTHON'S SERIES OF CLASSICAL WORKS, 
 llle following works, already published, may be regarded as specimens of the 
 whole series, which will consist of about thirty volumes. They are all bound in the 
 most durable and tasteful manner, and are for sale at reasonable prices by the prin- 
 cipal booksellers throughout the United States. 
 
 First Latin Lessons, containing 
 the most important Parts of the 
 Grammar of the Latin Language, 
 together with appropriate Exer- 
 cises in the translating and writing 
 of Latin, for the Use of Beginners. 
 12mo. 
 
 First Greek Lessons, containing 
 the most important Parts of the 
 Grammar of the Greek Language, 
 together with appropriate Exer- 
 cises in the translating and writing 
 of Greek, for the Use of Beginners. 
 12mo. 
 
 A Grammar of the Greek Lan- 
 guage, for the Use of Schools and 
 Colleges. 12mo. 
 
 A System op Greek Prosody and 
 Metre, for the Use of Schools 
 and Colleges ; together with the 
 Choral Scanning of the Prome- 
 theus Vinctus of .^Cschylus, and 
 the Ajax and OEdipus Tyrannus of 
 Sophocles ; to which are append- 
 ed Remarks on the Indo-Germanic 
 Analogies. 12mo. 
 Cesar's Commentaries on the 
 Gallic War ; and the first Book 
 of the Greek Paiaphrase ; wii^ 
 English Notes, critical and explan- 
 atory, Plans of Battles, Sieges, 
 &c., and Historical, Geographical, 
 and Archa?ological Indexes. Map, 
 Portrait, &c. 12mo. 
 The above editions of the Classical authors are based on the latest and 
 most accurate texts, and are accompanied by English Commentaries, con- 
 taining everything requisite for accurate preparation on the part of the stu- 
 dent and a correct understanding of the author. 
 
 The publishers take the liberty of adding, that all of the above works 
 have been repubUshed in England and Scotland. Some of them, indeed, 
 have already passed through four editions. They are repubUshed under 
 the superintendence of that eminent scholar, James Boyd, LL.D., one of 
 the masters in the High School in Edinburgh, who says, "ira superintend- 
 ing the publication, I have not felt myself warranted to make any alteration on the 
 text, as given by Professor Anthon, nor to mutilate, ty the slightest omission, his 
 admirable Explanatory Notes." 
 
 m? A more detailed view of the plan of the series, &c., wiU be found 
 on the next page. 
 
 Sallust's Jugurthine War and 
 Conspiracy of Catiline, with 
 an English Commentary, and Geo- 
 graphical and Historical Indexes. 
 Ninth Edition, corrected and en- 
 larged. 12mo. Portrait. 
 
 Select Orations of Cicero, with 
 English Notes, critical and explana- 
 tory, and Historical, Geographical, 
 and Legal Indexes. A new Edi- 
 tion, with Improvements. 12mo. 
 With a Portrait. 
 
 The Works of Horace, with Eng- 
 lish Notes, critical and explana- 
 tory. New Edition, with correc- 
 tions and improvements. 12mo. 
 
 Jacobs's Greek Reader. With 
 Notes, critical and explanatory. A 
 New Edition. 12mo. 
 
 A Classical Dictionary, contain- 
 ing an account of all the Proper 
 Names mentioned in Ancient Au- 
 thors, and intended to elucidate 
 all the important points connected 
 with the Geography, History, Biog- 
 raphy, Archajology, and Mythol- 
 ogy of the Greeks and Romans, 
 together with a copious Chrono- 
 logical Table, and an Account of 
 the Coins, Weights, and Measures 
 of the Ancients, with Tabular Val- 
 ues of the same. By Charles An- 
 thon, LL.D. In one volume, royal 
 8vo. 
 
AND METRE, 
 
 AUTHORITIES, 
 
 T AND MODERN. 
 
 LES ANTHON, LL.D., 
 
 PROFESSOR OF "KC IrbEK AND LATIN LANGUAGES IN COLUMBIA COLLBOK) 
 NKW-|ORKi AND RKCTOR OF THE GRAMMAR-SCHOOL. 
 
 I 
 
 NEW-YORK: 
 
 HARPER & BROTHERS, 82 CLIFF-STREET. 
 
 18 4 2. 
 
V i:^n\^ 
 
 Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1841, by 
 
 Charles Anthon, 
 in the Clerk's Office of the Southern District of New- York, 
 
Ac . 
 
 TO THE 
 
 REV. MATTHEW SIMPSON, D.D., 
 
 President of the Asbury University in the State of Indiana, 
 
 THIS WORK 
 
 IS RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED, 
 
 AS A 
 
 TRIBUTE OF ESTEEM FOR PROFESSIONAL TALENT, AND FOR THE 
 
 DEEP INTEREST WHICH HE HAS EVER EVINCED IN 
 
 THE CAUSE OF TRUE LEARNING. 
 
 4S86i3 
 
■t% 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The author of the present work prepared several years 
 ago a Treatise on Latin Prosody and Metre, which met with 
 no unfavourable reception, and proved, as he has reason to 
 believe, a somewhat useful guide to the young prosodian. 
 This volume having been for some time completely out of 
 print, the author has been induced to write a new work on 
 the subject : one that may not only be more worthy of his 
 increased experience as an instructer, but may furnish also 
 more detailed information on various points that were neces- 
 sarily omitted in the previous treatise. In collecting ma- 
 terials for this purpose, the author has derived important aid 
 from the Latin Prosodies of Dr. Carey and Professor Ram- 
 say, especially the latter, and he has introduced into the pres- 
 ent work whatever appeared of value in these and other 
 publications of a similar nature. He does not entertain a 
 doubt, therefore, but that the young scholar will find in the 
 present volume everything that may be needed by him, not 
 only at the commencement, but also throughout the several 
 stages, of his academic career. 
 
 Very few rules are given, it will be perceived, for the struc- 
 ture of Latin verse. This forms a distinct department of 
 study, for which, at some future day, a separate work will be 
 prepared ; and this intended work will also contain the Essay 
 on Leonine and Macaronic Versification, which was to have 
 formed part of the present volume, but which has been omit- 
 ted through fear of making the work too large a one. 
 
 The Latin metrical rules of Alvarez were given in the pre- 
 'Vious work, but are omitted in this. The practice of giving 
 Latin rules in matters of prosody is fast going out of use, 
 and deservedly so ; and, besides this, the rules of Alvarez 
 are in numerous instances decidedly erroneous. 
 
 Columbia College, Aug. 2, 1841. 
 
PROSODY. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 I. Prosody treats of the Quantity of Syllables, and of the 
 different Species of Verse.' 
 
 II. A Syllable is composed of one or more Letters ; as, 
 /, in, in-tus. 
 
 III. Letters are divided into Vowels and Consonants. 
 
 IV. Vowels, or open, free-coming sounds, are six in 
 number : A, E, I, O, U, Y. 
 
 V. From the vowels are formed eight Diphthongs : JE, 
 AI, AU, EI, EU, (E, 01, UI. 
 
 VI. Consonants, or sounds produced by the compression 
 of the organs of speech, are divided into Mutes and Semi- 
 vowels. 
 
 VII. The Mutes are eight : B, C, D, G, K, P, Q, T. 
 
 VIII. The Semivowels, which have a sound more open 
 than that of the mutes, are likewise eight : F, L, M, N, R, 
 S, X, z. 
 
 IX. Of the semivowels four are Liquids, L, M, N, R, 
 and they are so called because they^oi^, as it were, from 
 the lips with less exertion than is required in articulating 
 the other consonants. 
 
 X. Two other of the semivowels are Double Letters, X 
 and Z ; the letter X being equivalent to CS, GS, or KS ; 
 and the letter Z to DS or SD. 
 
 1. The Doctrine of Accent will be found under a separate head, im- 
 mediately after that part of the present work which treats of Versifica- 
 tion. 
 
 B 
 
«^ fc » * • .» t. "„ 
 
 14 QUANTITY OF SYLLABLES. 
 
 XI. The letter H is to be regarded, not as a true conso- 
 nant, but, as a mere breathing. 
 
 XII. The letter J was altogether unknown to the an- 
 cients. It appears that, among the Romans, the letter I 
 exercised a double function, being sometimes purely a 
 vowel and sometimes a consonant, answering very nearly 
 to our y. The character j was introduced, in later times, 
 into those words where i had the power of a consonant, 
 and therefore of itself, when not followed by another conso- 
 nant, could not have lengthened a short vowel. The letter J, 
 accordingly, is not, as some maintain, a double consonant.' 
 
 XIII. The letter V, in like manner, represented among 
 the Romans, on some occasions, a consonant, on others a 
 vowel sound. And the character U, to indicate it when a 
 vowel, is, like the letter J, a modern invention. 
 
 XIV. The letter Q was precisely equivalent in sound to 
 C or K, all three being pronounced hard. 
 
 SECTION II. 
 
 QUANTITY OF SYLLABLES. 
 
 I. By the Quantity of a syllable is meant the duration or 
 continuance of the voice in pronouncing it. 
 
 II. A syllable is either Short, Long, or Common. 
 
 III. A short syllable is sounded rapidly, and consists of 
 what is technically termed one time, like the a in the Eng- 
 lish word orator, or the e in the Ijatin word legere ; and is 
 thus marked, legere. 
 
 IV. A long syllable is slowly pronounced, and occupies 
 twice the time employed in sounding a short one ; as in the 
 a of the English word mediator, or of the Latin word sedare ; 
 and is thus marked, sedare. 
 
 V. A common or doubtful syllable may be made long or 
 
 1. Consult remarks on pgo 27, wiib regani to such forms as ^W, 
 
ORIGIN OF PROSODIAL RULES. 15 
 
 short, at the option of the poet ; as, papyrus or papyrus ; 
 fuerimus or fuerlmus? 
 
 VI. The quantity of a syllable is either natural, that is, 
 dependant on the intrinsic nature of the vowel itself, as the 
 re of resisto, in which the e is short by nature ; or accident- 
 al, as the re in restitif which becomes long because it hap- 
 pens to be followed by two consonants. 
 
 VII. The quantity of syllables is determined by certain 
 established rules, or, when these fail, by the authority of 
 the poets. 
 
 VIII. In polysyllables, or long words, the last syllable 
 except one is called the pcnultima, or, more briefly, the 
 penult ; and the last syllable except two, the antepenuUima^ 
 or antepenult. ^ 
 
 SECTION III. - 
 
 OF THE ORIGIN OF PROSODIAL RULES. 
 
 I. Rules in Prosody originate from a careful examination 
 of the works of the best Latin poets.^ 
 
 II. In making such examination, we perceive that, with 
 a very few exceptions, the quantity of the same syllable in 
 the same words is always the same ; and, by classifying 
 those which are analogous, we arrive by induction at cer- 
 tain fixed principles, which are imbo'died in rules. 
 
 III. In a great many other cases, however, we are una- 
 ble to detect any fixed principle, and must rest satisfied 
 with saying that we have the authority of the poets for 
 making such syllables long or short.^ 
 
 1. Consult remarks on page 29, Observation 1, with regard to a 
 short vowel before a mute followed by a liquid. 
 
 2. For some remarks on the relative value o%|he Latin'^oets as met- 
 rical authorities, consult Appendix. 
 
 3. All prosodial rules, in fact, are based upon the authority of the po- 
 ets ; but. according to the usage of prosodiatis, those syllables only are 
 said to be long or short by authority which cannot be reduced to rules. 
 
16 VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. A 
 
 ' SECTION IV. 
 
 RULES. 
 
 1. A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 
 
 I. A vowel before another vowel, or a diphthong, is 
 short ; a.s, fuit^ deus, tinecs, eximtcs. 
 
 Tibull. Quis fuit, horrendos primus qui protulit enses ? 
 
 Virg. Ipse ctiam eximicB laudis succensus amore. 
 
 The letter H being merely a note of aspiration or breath- 
 ing, is not regarded in such cases as the present ; and there- 
 fore, when h stands between two vowels, the preceding 
 vowel is short ; as, nthil^ mihi. 
 
 Pers. De mhilo nihil, in nihilum nil posse reverti. 
 Virg. Musttf mihi causas memora ; quo numine Iceso. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Fio has the i long in all its tenses, except in 
 those where it is followed by er ; as, fio, fiebam, fiam, 
 but fierem, fieri} 
 
 1. It has been conjectured that the old form of ^ v/asfelo, and that 
 the first syllable was long in all the tenses without distinction. Some 
 of the parts, however, of these tenses in which er occurs, could not have 
 been used at all in Dactylic verse, if the first syllable had been always 
 long : thus, f teres, fierent, cannot stand in any place of a Dactylic 
 verse, and not even fierem, fieri, without an elision. Hence, when 
 the e of the diphthong was dropped, the writers of heroic verse intro- 
 duced this change into the quantity of those tenses where it was most 
 necessary, preserving the proper and original quantity in the rest. This 
 opinion receives much support from the fact, that the Comic writers, who 
 lived before the prosody of the language was very accurately defined, and 
 whose verse required no such modification of these words, constantly 
 used ficret, &c., with the first syllable long ; as, *' Injurium 'st nam si 
 essel unde id fieret.'* {Terent., Ad., 1, 2, 20.) On the other hand, in 
 the works of the Christian poets, such as Prudentius, Arator, Tertul- 
 lian, &,c., not only the^irst syllable in Jier em, &c., but in^io, dec, also, 
 is made short. Thus, we have the following Archilochian heptameter 
 in Prudentius : ♦' lamque tuus fieri maudas, fio Cyprianus aUer^ 
 (Pcrist., 13. 69.) A less accurate mode of explanation is given by 
 Vossius (Aristarch., 2, l:J), founded upon a passage in Priscian. 
 {Ramsay's Latin Prosody, p. 23.) — Of the use of ei in earlier Latinity, 
 where, at a later day, the long t was employed, we have numerous ex* 
 amples. Thus, on the Duilian column we nnd castreis, socieis, cltusei», 
 
VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 17 
 
 Ovid. Omnia jam flent^ fieri qu(B posse negaham. 
 Virg. Anchiscs^ fiertt venio mora ne qua ferenti. 
 
 Exc. 2. The genitives and datives singular of the fifth de- 
 clension make e long before i ; as, diei, speciei. But it 
 is found short in spei, and common in fidei or jideij 
 and in rei or m.' 
 
 Virg. Nunc adeo^ melior quoiiiam pars acta diei. 
 
 Senec. Credi periisse. — Vix spei quidquam est super. 
 (lamb, trim.) 
 
 Lucret. Nee jacere indu manus via qua munita Jidei. 
 
 Statius. Quis morum Jideique ? modus nunquamne virili. 
 
 Lucret. Prater ea rei qvxB corpora mittere possit. 
 
 Horat. Curt(p. nescio quid semper ahest rei. (Choriamb.) 
 
 naveis, numei ; and in the S. C. de Bacch. we have qvei, virei, sibei, 
 eeis, vobeis, &c. Consult also OrclL, Inscript. Lat. Select., n. 626, 
 •308, 3673, 4848, &c. 
 
 1. According to some, the old nominative form of the fifth declension 
 was dieis^ specieis, jidns, making in the genitive dici-is, speciei is, 
 fidei-is, which case afterward dropped the s, and became dien, specieii, 
 fideii, and eventually diei, speciei, fidei, the i of the diphthong being 
 dropped. {Ramsay'' s Latin Prosody, p. 22.) The explanation given 
 by Bopp, however, is in every way preferable. This eminent philologist 
 makes the original form of the nominative to have been die-is, specie-is, 
 fide-is, and the genitive to have dropped its characteristic ending s, and 
 to have terminated like the old locative in?; thus making die-i, specie-i, 
 &c. If we write die-is in Greek characters, 6i7j-i^, and call to mind, at 
 the same time, the close relation that subsists between the Ionic 7] and 
 the Doric a, we will perceive at once a remarkable analogy between the 
 first and fifth declensions in I^atin, and why so many words are found 
 belonging, as it were, to each ; as, planitia and planitie-s, canitia and 
 canities, &c. In this way, too, we can explain the old form of the 
 genitive singular in the first declension, by supposing the nominative to 
 have been, for example, terrd-is, musd is, whence came the genitive 
 terid-i, musd-i, by dropping the s and retaining the locative ending, 
 while the Doric a in the nominative terra was displaced by the .^olic a. 
 {Bopp, Vergleichende Grammatik, p. 141, scqq. — Id ib., p. '2,11 , seqq .) — 
 It remains now to account for such forms 2iS fidei, rei, &c. In all prob- 
 ability we have here merely an attempt to reduce the old forms with the 
 long penult to the operation of the general rule. It is worthy of re- 
 mark, too, that the examples of fidei all occur in writers of the lower 
 age. with whom it is very common. The subject of the identity of all 
 the Latin declensions, which has been merely glanced at in this note, 
 may be seen more fully discussed in Bopp's work just referred to, and in 
 Struve's tareatise, ^'Ueber die Lateinische DeclinatioTt^''^ &c., p. 38, seqq. 
 B2 
 
18 VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 
 
 Exc. 3. Genitives in ius have the i long in prose, but 
 common in poetry. Altenus, however, has the i al- 
 ways short, alius always long.^ 
 
 Virg. Posthahita coluisse Samo ; hie illXus arma. 
 
 Id. Tufaciem illius noctem non amplius unam. 
 
 Id. Ipsius AnchiscB longcBvi hoc munus hahebis. 
 
 Id. Nunc ultro ad cineres ipsius et ossa parentis. 
 
 Horat. NulUus addictus jurare in verba magistri. 
 
 Virg. Non te nullius exercent numinis ir(B. 
 
 Id. TJnius ob noxam et furias Ajacis O'ilei. 
 
 Id. Navibus infandum amissis unius ob iram. 
 
 Exc. 4. Such proper names as Caius, Pompeius, Vul- 
 teius, as also Veins, and the like, have the a or c long 
 before i.^ 
 
 1. The authority for the remark that genitives in im* have the penult 
 long in prose, is furnished by Quintilian : " Prccterea quce Jiunt spali^ 
 
 sive cum syllaha longa corripitur, ut unTus ob noxam et 
 
 furias; extra carmen non deprehendas.^^ (Inst. Or., 1, 5, 18.) — Bopp 
 considers the Latin genitive-ending ius analogous to the Sanscrit termi- 
 nation sya, the a being changed to u before the final j by a very usual 
 process in early Latin. (Compare the Sanscrit vrka-s with the Latin 
 lupu-s, and yung'mas with jungimus.) In accordance with this view of 
 the subject, the old genitive forms of illius, ipsius, nullius, &c., will 
 have been illi-ius, ipsi-ius, nulli-ius, &c., which, when changed to illius, 
 &c., preserved their proper quantity in prose, although the poets took 
 advantage of the circumstance of the i being followed by a vowel, to 
 bring them, when it suited their purpose, under the general rule. 
 (Bopp, Vergleich. Gramm., p. 220.) — With regard to alterius, it may 
 be remarked, that although no instance can be found in any poet of its 
 occurring with the long penult, yet there can be no doubt of its having 
 been once employed. Indeed, Terentianus Maurus, the grammarian, 
 actually uses alterius on one occasion ; in the following Trochaic 
 tetiameter catalectic (cap. 3, de Fed., v. 1352): 
 
 •• Sescuplo vel una vincet alterius si7igulum." 
 Priscian ascribes the short penult in alterius to the circumstance of the 
 genitive's exceeding the nominative by two syllables; '* quod duabus 
 syllahis vincil gcnitivus nonmm/irum" (lib. 6, c. 7, p. 695, e4. Putsch.). 
 A most singular explanation, certainly, and yet advocated by Vossius 
 (de Art. Gram., 2, 13, p. 150, ed. Focrtsch.). — The reason assigned by 
 Scaliger for the long penult of genitives in ius, namely, that they were 
 originally written etus, is adopted by Ramsay, but is far inferior to 
 Bopp's explanation given above. (Scat, de Caus. L. L., c. 43.) 
 
 S. According to Priscian (7, 6, p. 739X «uch words as Caiusy Pom- 
 
t 
 
 VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 19 
 
 CatuU. Cinna est Cuius, is sibi paravit, (Phalaecian.) 
 Mart. Quod peto da, Cd'i, non peto consilium. (Pentam.) 
 Ovid. Accipe, Pompei, deductum carmen ab illo. 
 Propert. Forte super partes dux VBiius adstitit arcem. 
 
 Exc. 5. The a is long in the penult of the old genitive and 
 dative of the first declension ; as, auld'i, terrain Slc} 
 Virg. Aulai in medio libabant pocula Bacchi. 
 Lucret Terraique solum subigentes, cimus ad ortus. 
 
 Exc. 6. The verb aio is, in some of its parts, pronounced 
 with the first syllable forming a diphthong, and, conse- 
 quently, long ; while in other parts the a and i form 
 two short syllables. Thus, we have aio, uiunt, aiebam, 
 aiebas, aiebat, &c. ; and, on the other hand, ais, ait, &c.* 
 
 Horat. Servus ; habes pretium, loris non ureris, uio. 
 
 Id. Plebs eris ; at pueri ludentes. Rex eris, aiunt. 
 
 Id. Felicem ! alebam tacitus. Quum quidlibet ille. 
 
 Id. Non sum moechus ais. Neque ego, hercule,fur, ubi 
 vasa. 
 
 Id. Nil ait esse prius, melius nil cmlibe vita. 
 
 Exc. 7. In ohe^ and Diana* the first syllable is common ; 
 
 pe'ius, Vulte'ius, &c., were originally written Caiius, Pompeiius, Vul- 
 teiius. On this supposition we may easily account for the long quantity 
 of the first syllable; and hence the vocatives Cat, Pompei, &c., are in 
 reality Cai-i, Pompei-i, which last undergoes another contraction, in 
 Horace, into Pompei. {Horat., Od., 2, 7, 5.) In like manner, VuUa-i 
 becomes, in the same poet, Vultei. {Epist., 1, 7, 91.) 
 
 1. The principle on which this exception is based has already been 
 stated, in note 1, page 17. 
 
 2. The verb aio was originally written aiio, and in all probability pro- 
 nounced (u-yo. One of the i's being dropped, the a and remaining i 
 sometimes formed a diphthong, as in the original form, and sometimes 
 two short syllables. {Ramsay's Latin Prosody, p. 24.) Quintilian 
 informs us that Cicero actually wrote aiio. {Inst. Or., 1, 4, 11. — 
 Consult Spalding, ad loc.) 
 
 3. Ohe, the interjection, follows its primitive O, which, since it can- 
 not be elided, because words of this nature require a strong emphasis, 
 is made either long or short when it falls before a vowel. {Ramsay's 
 Lat. Pros., p. 25.) 
 
 4* Diama was originally Deiva lana, the lunar goddess, contracted 
 
20 VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 
 
 in ehev} and lo^ (the daughter of Inachus) it is long. 
 The interjection w follows the general rule. 
 
 Mart. Ohe jam satis est, ohe, libelle. (Phalajcian.) 
 
 Virg. JExercet Diana choros ; qnam mille secutm. 
 
 Id. Constiteruntf sylva alta Jovis lucusve Diutkb. 
 
 Tibull. Ferreus est, eheu, quisquis in urbe manet. (Pentam.) 
 
 Virg. Ad levem clypeum sublatis cornibus lo. 
 
 Ovid. Ante oculos lo, quamvis aversus, habebat. 
 
 Virg. Clamat lo matres, audite, ubi qutsque LatincB. 
 
 Exc. 8. In many words of Greek origin a vowel is long, 
 though immediately followed by another ; as, aer, 
 Achelous, Enyo, Troas, Troius, &c., the Latin quan- 
 tity being controlled by that of the Greek words 
 whence they are derived. Others, however, would 
 appear to differ in quantity from their archetypes ; thus, 
 in Latin we have chorea and chorea, while in Greek we 
 
 subsequently into Deiana, and at last becoming Diana. The e of the 
 diphlhong being dropped, gave rise to the double quantity of Diana, 
 since it could be brought under the general principle of 0!ie vowel be- 
 fore another. (Voss , de Art. Gram., 2, IS.— Varro, R. R, 1, 37, 3. — 
 Grczv., Thes., vol. 8, p. 311. — Nigid. ap. Macrob., Sat., 1, 9. — Creuzcr, 
 SymboHk, par Guigniaut, vol. 2, pt. 1, p. 433.) 
 
 1. The interjection ekeu is generally thought to have been abbreviated 
 by the transcribers from heu heu. (Hcyne, ad Virg., Eclog., 2, 58. — 
 Wagner, ad eund.) 
 
 2. As regards lo the proper name, and io the interjection, a differ- 
 ence of opinion exists. The ordinary doctrine is, that the first syllable 
 of both is doubtful, and so the rule is given in most works on Latin 
 prosody. A more correct view of the subject, however, teaches us that 
 the first syllabic is always short in the interjection, and always long in 
 the proper name. In Silius Italicus (14, TilT), the old reading was 
 " Quaqve fercbatur ductor Sidonius, io,'^ where the interjection occurs 
 with a long penult; but the true lection is now given as " Quaque ve- 
 hebalnr Grantor Sidonius, lo,^^ where lo is the name of a ship. — Wilb 
 regard to lo, the daughter of Inachus, two lines are found which give 
 the word a short penult {Ovid, Her., 14, 103.— W., Ibis, 024). But in 
 the first of these the MSS. vary, and some commentators even regard 
 Ihe term as an interjection ; while the other is drawn from a poem of 
 doubtful authenticity, and the text of which is notoriously corrupt. In- 
 deed, in this latter line, most editors now adopt the emendation of Hcjn- 
 8IU8, and read Jon for lo. In Greek, also, this word is always lu. 
 (,Ranuay'« Lai, Prot., p. 26.) 
 
VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 21 
 
 find ;!^op£m alone ; and so also platea, which is no- 
 thing more than the feminine adjective TrXarela} 
 
 Virg. Consurgunt venti, atque in nubem cogitur a'er. 
 
 Ovid. Opperiuntur aqucR vultus Achelous agrestes. 
 
 Claud. Eruhuit Mavors, aversaque risit Enyo. 
 
 Virg. DesidicB cordi, juvat indulgere choreis. 
 
 Id. Pars pedihus plaudunt choreas et carmina dicunt. 
 
 Horat. Puree sunt platecB, nihil ut meditantibus obstet. 
 
 CatuU. Istos qui in platea modo hue modo illuc. (Phalas- 
 cian.) 
 
 Exc. 9. Those words which are written in Greek with 
 the diphthong ei (et), and in Latin with a single e or i, 
 have that e or i long ; as, JEneas, Alexandria^ Anti- 
 ochia, C(Bsarea, &c.^ 
 
 Virg. Atpius jEneas^ per noctem plurima volvens. 
 
 Propert. Noxia Alexandrea, dolis aptissima tellus. 
 
 Exc. 10. On the same principle as stated in the prece- 
 ding exception, most adjectives in eiis, formed from 
 Greek proper names, have the e long ; and it continues 
 long when resolved into ei ; as, Cythereus and Cythe- 
 reius ; Pagaseus and Pagaseius ; Pelopeus and Pela- 
 peius? 
 
 Virg. Parce metu Cytherea ; manent immota tuorum. 
 
 Ovid. Imwcat Hippomenes, Cythereta, comprccor ausis. 
 
 Lucan. Eumenidum vidit vultus Pelopeus Orestes. 
 
 Ovid. Quid quod avus nobis idem Pelopeius Atreus ? 
 
 1. Ramsay endeavours to explain these anomalies by supposing that 
 the Romans were in possession of authorities unknown to us. {hat. 
 Pros., p. 27.) Prudentius uniformly makes it platea, but his authority 
 is of no value. 
 
 2. Many words of this class, such as names of towns, temples, or 
 monuments, are in reality only adjectives, with a noun understood ; as, 
 'AXe^uvSpeia (TroXif), " Alexandria,^'' or the city of Alexander; ^lovaei- 
 ov {iepov), " Museum," or temple of the Muses ; ^lavauXeiov {[iVTjfiec- 
 ov), " Mausoleum," or sepulchre of Mausdlus, &c. 
 
 3. Consult remarks on "• Diareais" p. 121. 
 
6 VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 
 
 Exc. 11. Greek genitives in eos, and accusatives in ea, 
 from nominatives in eus, have the penult short accord- 
 ing to thie common dialect, but long according to the 
 Ionic ; as, Orpheos, Orphea ; Antheos, Anthea (in 
 *" Greek, 'Op(peog, 'Opcpea ; 'Avdeog, 'Avdia, by the com- 
 mon dialect) ; but Idomeneos, Idomenea ; Ilioneos, II- 
 ionea (in Greek ^l6oiiev7]og, 'Idofievria ; ^IXLOvrjog, 'lA- 
 lovTjaj by the Ionic).' 
 
 Ovid. At non Chionides Eumolpus in Orphea talis. 
 
 Virg. Prospectum late pelago petit, Anthea si quern. 
 
 Id. Idomenea ducem, desertaque litora Crel(B. 
 
 Id. Ilionea petit dextra Imvaque Serestum. 
 
 Exc. 12. Academia ought to be regarded as having a long 
 penult.^ In the proper name Orion the second sylla- 
 
 1. We frequently .find the quantity vary in words taken from the 
 Greek, because they appear in the original language under a double form, 
 which often depends on the dialect used by the poet. Thus, we have 
 Conopium and Conopeum, because we find in Greek KuvoiiTLOv and Kw- 
 vuTrelov. So also 'Eous and "Eous, in Greek ^wof and twof ; Malea 
 and Malca, from MdXeia and MaXea ; Nereides and Nereides, from Nj;- 
 pTftSeg and Njjpetdec ; Rhea and Rhea, from 'Peia and 'Perj ; Dcedaletis, 
 Dcedaleus, Dcedalus, from the triple AatdaAeiOf, ^aLhaXeog, AaidaXo^^ 
 &c. {Ramsay's Latin Prosody, p. 27.) 
 
 2. It is always long in the Greek authors, as the following examples 
 will prove. 
 
 'AXk' elg ' A-Kadrifuav kutiuv vtto toX^ fiopiaic aKodpi^ei. {Ana- 
 past. Tclram. Cat. — Aristoph., Nub., 1001.) 
 'Avr' 'XKadriula^ BopSopov kv irpoxoalg. {Pentam. — Theocr., Ch, 
 
 ap. Brunck, Anal., vol. 1, p. 184.) 
 'AKadrjfilag ijKovaa Xoyuv. {Anapast. Dim. — Epicrat. ap. Athen., 
 2, p. r>9, D) 
 . AvKetov 'AKadrifxlav Qldeiov irv?,ac. (Iamb. Trim. — Alex. ap. 
 * Athcn., 8, p. 336, E ) 
 
 The two Latin lines quoted in the text give the received quantity of 
 Academia in Cicero's time, the first being taken from the treatise " De 
 Divinalione'^ (I, 13), and the second from Laurea Tullius, one of Cice- 
 ro's freedmen, in an epigram preserved by Pliny (31, 2). This decides 
 the question as far as the practice of the golden age of Roman literature 
 is concerned. In opposition to all this array of authoriliea in Greek and 
 Latin writers, we have merely one from Claudian, and another from a 
 still later poet, Sidonius, who both use Academia with a short penult. 
 (Claud., de Cons. M., I, 94 — Sidon., Ap., 15, 120.) Hermann thinks 
 that the penult of ^Ajcadtifua was short by nature, but lengthened by the 
 
CONTRACTION. 28 
 
 ble is always long in every good Latin writer, although 
 it is common in Greek. On the other hand, the first 
 syllable is common in Latin, but always long in Greek ; 
 and the third syllable in the oblique cases is also com- 
 mon in Latin and long in Greek.' 
 
 Cic. Inque Academia umhrifera nitidoque Lyccso. 
 
 Laur. Tull. Atque Academics celebratam nomine villam. 
 
 SECTION V. 
 
 CONTRACTION. 
 Rule. Every syllable formed by contraction is long ; as, 
 cogOj contracted for cbago or condgo ; tibicen^ contracted for 
 tibidcen or tihucen^ &c. 
 
 Virg. Bis gravidas cogunt fcztus, duo tempera messis. 
 Ovid. Cur vasus incedit tola tibicen in urbe. 
 
 o 
 
 Obs. L Among the contractions of most frequent occur- 
 rence, the following may be here enumerated : 
 \. Two vowels uniting into one. 
 ambages^ contracted for ambedges^ 
 inddgOf " " indudgo,^ 
 
 alius, ** '* aliiust 
 
 dis, " " diisj 
 
 audlSj " " audiis* 
 
 fill, " " fiUe, 
 
 force of the accent, as the term was one in frequent and common use. 
 (Hcrm. ad Aristoph., Nub., 1001. — Id. de Metris, c. 23. — Class. Journ., 
 vol. 6, p. 123.) 
 
 1. It is erroneous to say, as some do, that Orion has the second syl- 
 lable common. The true rule is given in the text. In Greek, however, 
 the t in 'OpLcjv, gen. 'Op/wi'Of, is of variable measure in Homer and the 
 epic poets, but short in the tragedians. (Spitzner^s Gr. Pros., p. 112.) 
 
 2. Amhe was an old form of amh or am. Compare the Greek 
 iifit^i. {Varro, L. I/., 7, 3.) 
 
 3. Indu or endo was an early form for in. Compare the Greek 
 kvdol. 
 
 4. The third conjugation is regarded now as the oldest, and the 1st, 
 2d, and 4ih as merely contracted conjugations derived from it. (Con- 
 sult Slruve, " Ueber die Laleinische Declination und Conjugation^* 
 Konig-gbcrgf 1823) 
 
24 
 
 i;U«TK,ACT10N. 
 
 proles, contracted for prooles, 
 
 copia, " 
 
 " cbopia. 
 
 fructus, " 
 
 " fructmsj 
 
 anus, " 
 
 ** anuis. 
 
 luxu, (dat.) " 
 
 " Zwa;wi, 
 
 chely, " 
 
 " cAcZyc. 
 
 2. The letter A dropped between two vowels. 
 
 ml, contracted for rnihi, 
 ml, " '» m^l/, 
 
 vemens, " " vehemens, 
 
 nemo, " *' nehomo. 
 
 3. The letter v dropped between two vowels. 
 
 bubus, from bdihus, and that from bovibus. 
 
 bucula. 
 
 (( 
 
 boicula, " 
 
 bdvicula. 
 
 
 
 junior, 
 
 {( 
 
 juenior, " 
 
 juvenior. 
 
 frora 
 
 1 juvenis. 
 
 jutum, 
 
 <( 
 
 juatum, " 
 
 juvatum. 
 
 {( 
 
 juvo. 
 
 jumentum, 
 
 « 
 
 juamentum, " 
 
 juvamentum. 
 
 (( 
 
 juvo. 
 
 mbbilis, 
 
 « 
 
 molbilis, « 
 
 movibilis, 
 
 " 
 
 moveo. 
 
 momentum, 
 
 « 
 
 motmentum, " 
 
 mommentum. 
 
 <i 
 
 moveo. 
 
 mdlo, 
 
 « 
 
 maoZo, " 
 
 mdvolo, 
 
 u 
 
 magis-vdlo. 
 
 nonus, 
 
 « 
 
 noenus, " 
 
 novenus, 
 
 (( 
 
 novem. 
 
 obit, 
 
 <( 
 
 oJm^ " 
 
 obtvit. 
 
 
 
 prudens, 
 
 " 
 
 pr Oldens, " 
 
 providcns. 
 
 
 
 
 4. 
 
 Other letters 
 
 similarly dropped. 
 
 
 denus. 
 
 deenus. 
 
 decenus, from decern. 
 
 blgCB, 
 
 hug(B, 
 
 buvgcB. 
 
 
 
 quadrlgi 
 
 OB, quadrugcB, 
 
 quadruugcB. 
 
 ' 
 
 
 Obs. 2. It sometimes happens, however, that when two 
 vowels meet in a compound word, one of them is elided or 
 struck out altogether, in which case the quantity of the re- 
 maining one suffers no change ; thus, in magnopere, com- 
 pounded of magno opere, the o of magno is struck out alto- 
 gether, and the o in opere retains its natural quantity. So 
 in semdnimis, gravolens, suavolens, &c. 
 
 Obs. 3. In a few words, the ancients seem cither to have 
 blended the two vowels into one, or to have struck out one 
 
DIPHTHONGS. 25 
 
 of them at pleasure, and hence the quantity of such syllables 
 is variable. Thus the participle ambitus, from ambio, has 
 the penult long, because it is regarded as a contraction for 
 amheitus ; while ambitus, the substantive, has the same syl- 
 lable short, because, in this case, the e was supposed to be 
 elided before the t. 
 
 SECTION VI. 
 
 DIPHTHONGS. :,^.,,,, 
 
 Rule. A diphthong is long, whether in a Greek or Latiii 
 word ; but pr(B preceding a vowel in a compound term is 
 usually short.^ 
 
 Virg. Ultima Cummi venit jam carminis (Bias. 
 Ovid. Exit et in Maias sacrum Florale Calendas. 
 Virg. Fertur equis auriga neque audit currus habenas. 
 Id. Caucasiasque refert volucres, furtumque Promethei. 
 
 Ovid. Quas ubi viderunt prcBacutcs cuspidis hastas. 
 Virg. Nee tola tamen ille prior prmeunte carina. 
 Id. Stipitibus duris agitur, sudibusve prcRustis. 
 
 1. The syllable prcz being originally prdi or prat, the latter of the 
 two vowels is tacitly elided. Thus praustus, prccacutus, prato, be- 
 come pra'ustus, prd'acutus, prcCeo, and the a is necessarily short by its 
 position before the succeeding vowel. There is one example, however, 
 in Statius, where pra is lengthened in prctiret, namely, " PrcBviia, cum 
 vacuus domino pr'direi Avion''' (Theb., 6, 519); but, besides this, other 
 instances of such lengthening are found only in the latest poets, as, for 
 example, praesse in Sidonius Apollinaris {Carm., 23), and praoptare in 
 Martianus Capella (lib. 1, pag. 9, ed. Grot.); but such instances are of 
 no value. (Consult Schneider, L. G., vol. 1, p. 103.) — In some of the 
 cases where prce occurs short in composition, we may obviate this by 
 having recourse to synaeresis ; this, however, will not answer on all occa- 
 sions. (Compare Max. Vict., p. 1965, ed. Putsch, and, on the other 
 side, Vossiiis, de Art. Gram., 2, 15, p. 161, ed. Foertsch.) — Ovid, on 
 one occasion, shortens the diphthong in Mckotis {Trist., 3, 12, 2), in 
 which he is imitated by Seneca (Ocd., 474), but it is made long by him 
 elsewhere, as well as by other poets. The same poet has also Aeeia 
 (Heroid., 6, 103). In this and in Mceotis he appears to have followed 
 the Greek license. (Consult Buttmann, Ausf. Gr. Gr., <J 7, anm. 25.) 
 — ^The old reading Dionceus in Catullus (29, 7) has long since been 
 changed. {Doering, ad Catull., I. c. — Vossius, de Art. Gram., 2, 33, 
 extr.) 
 
 c 
 
26 DIPHTHONGS. 
 
 Obs. 1. Greek proper names in eus (genitive eos) always 
 have the eu a diphthong, in both Greek and Latin ; as, 
 Orpheus, gen. Orpheos, Pantheus, gen. Pantheos, &c. 
 
 Obs. 2. Frequently, however, a proper name in eus is 
 declined according to the forms of the second declension in 
 liatin, and then the diphthong disappears ; as, Orpheus, 
 gen. Orphei ; dat. Orpheo, <fcc. 
 
 Obs. 3. The combination yi also forms a diphthong in 
 some Greek words, since it answers to vi ; as, Orithyia 
 (^Opeidvla) ; Harpyia {"ApirvLa) ; Agyieus (^Ayvievg), &c. 
 Ovid. Orithyian amans fulvis complectitur alts. 
 Virg. Et patrio insontes Harpyias pellere regno. 
 Horat. Levis Agyieu. (Dactylic dimeter.) 
 
 Obs. 4. It is, strictly speaking, erroneous to rank such 
 combinations as t/a, ue, ui, uo, uu, among diphthongs ; on 
 the contrary, the letter u seems to have been pronounced 
 in such cases like our w ; as, lingua (equivalent to ling-wa), 
 sanguis (sang-wts), equus {ek-ivus) ; and so also in mono- 
 syllables ; as, quis (equivalent' to kwis), quod (kwod), que 
 (kwe)^ «fee' 
 
 Obs. 5. In some cases, it is true, such combinations are 
 long : this, however, is not because they then form a diph- 
 thong, but because the vowel with which u happens to be 
 united is in itself long ; as, suadet (swddet), suetus (swetus), 
 &c. So also in the monosyllables : qui (km), huic (hwick), 
 quo (kwo), &c. 
 
 Obs. 6. In several words, again, u and the vowel by 
 which it is followed always form distinct syllables ; as, 
 sua, sues, sms, suds, suus, Slc. 
 
 1. The whole question is «bly discussed by Schneider, L. G., vol. 1, 
 p. 324, seqq. 
 
POSITION. 27 
 
 SECTION VII. 
 
 POSITION. 
 
 Rule. A vowel before two consonants either in the 
 same word, or in different words, or before a double conso-J 
 nant, is long by position ; as, terra, respexit, gdza, &c.* 
 
 Virg. Terra tremit : fugere ferce, et mortalia cor da. 
 
 Id. Libertds quce sera tanien respexit inermem. 
 
 Obs. 1. The letter h is not regarded in prosody as a 
 consonant, but a mere breathing ; hence, in such words as 
 dhhinc, ddhuc, «fee, the first syllable is short. So also if a 
 word end in a consonant, and the succeeding word begin 
 with the letter h, there is no length by position.^ 
 
 Virg. OrOj siquis ddhuc precibus locus, exue mentem. 
 Id. Tempora quce messor, qu<B curvus aratdr haberet. 
 
 Obs. 2. A vowel is often found long before the consonant 
 j. This, however, is not because j is a double consonant ; 
 but the truth is, that the words in question were originally 
 all written with a double ^ ; as, for example, cuiius, huiiuSy 
 eiius, peiius, maiius, <fec., and would seem to have been 
 
 1. The time occupied in pronouncing the two consonants, or the 
 double one, produces the length by position. A vowel thus situated is 
 in fact shorter than one which is long by nature ; but still in verse they 
 are regarded as both of equal length. {Kriigcr, Grundriss der Metrik, 
 p. 18.) 
 
 2. That the h never produces length by position when joined with a 
 consonant either preceding or following it, is expressly asserted by 
 Terentianus Maurus, v. 789, seqq. 
 
 " Sola nee vocalis vsum, nee tuetur consonce, 
 Tempus aut ministrat ullum hrevibus usquam syllabis" 
 To the same effect are the remarks of Vossius {de Art. Gram., 2, 15, 
 extr.). The opposite doctrine is incorrectly maintained by Velius 
 Longus (p. 2217. ed. Putsch), and also by some modern scholars ; as, 
 for example, by Barth {Advers., 21, 17). Some of the lines adduced in 
 support of this latter opinion have the syllable lengthened by the arsis ; 
 in others the reading is erroneous. Equally unfounded is the remark, 
 that the h is sometimes employed to prevent the hiatus in a line. 
 {Schneider, L. G., vol. 1, p. 180, not.) 
 
28 OF THE INITIAL X AND Z. 
 
 pronounced cux-yus^ hui-yus^ ei-yus, pei-yus^ mai-yus, &c. ; 
 so that the first syllable was long in each, a quantity that 
 was retained after one of the two «'s was dropped.^ 
 
 Of the initial SC, SM, SP, SQ, ST, <Sfc, 
 Rule. A short vowel at the end of a word, when followed 
 by a word beginning with sc, sm, sp, sq, st, &c., is rarely, if 
 ever, allowed to remain short, in serious compositions, by the 
 poets who flourished after the time of Lucretius ; but they 
 generally avoid with care such a collocation.'^ 
 
 Of the initial X and Z. 
 
 Rule. A short vowel at the end of a word, before a word 
 beginning with x or z, remains short. At least, there is no 
 evidence at all that it was ever lengthened.'' 
 
 Ennius. Pontibus instratis conjunxit litord Xerxes. 
 
 Virg. Jam medio apparet fluctu nemorosa Zacynthus. 
 
 1. Consult note 1, page 18. 
 
 2. The whole question is discussed with great ability by Schneider 
 (L. G., vol. 2, p. 694) and Ramsay {Lat. Pros., p. 260, seqq.). The 
 canon of Dawes on the subject is particularly examined by the latter. 
 — Proper names, in the use of which the poels have always very natu- 
 rally allowed themselves considerable license, and the names of stones, 
 trees, &,c., when such cannot be used in the metre without transgressing 
 the rule in the te.Kt, are exceptions, of course. This applies to such 
 words as Smaragdus, Scamander, neither of which could be employed 
 in hexameter verse at all without a license of this kind. And it is 
 worthy of notice, that these words are frequently found in good MSS., 
 both Latin and Greek, without the iS at all; as, Mdpay^of, Maragdus; 
 Kufiavdpo^, Kamander {Dawes, Misc. Crit., p. 6-148, ed. Kidd.) ; 
 which would seem to indicate that it was, in certain cases, softened 
 down in pronouncing them. (Ramsay^s Lat. Pros., p. 261, not. — 
 Compare Knight, Proleg. in Horn., 79. — Spitzner, Gr. Pros., ^ 7, 6. — 
 Thiersch, Gr. Gr., «J 146, 8.) 
 
 3. The line from Ennius is merely conjectured by Columna to have 
 been written by that poet ; a conjecture, however, without any founda- 
 tion. (Ennii Fragm.,ed. Column., p. 129.) Terentianus Maurus (v. 
 1160) quotes it without naming the author, and subjoins another imme- 
 diately after as follows : " Sanguine turbaius miscebat litord Xerxes.** 
 It is more than probable that both lines are bis own composition. An- 
 other instance is sometimes cited from Lucan (2, 072) : " Talis fama 
 eantt tumidum super aquora Xerxen ;*' but the text is now altered so 
 
 M to read " super aquora Persen.^* (Consult Cort., ad 
 
 he.) The Greek poets do not appear to have ever indulged iu this U- 
 
MUTE AND LIQUID. 29 
 
 » - 
 
 SECTION VIII. 
 MUTE AND LIQUID. 
 Rule. A short vowel before a mute followed by a liquid, 
 both of which are in the following syllable, is common in 
 poetry, but always short in prose } as, volucris and volucris ; 
 pdtrem and pdtrem ; pharetra and pharetra ; cochleare and 
 cochleare ; Cyclops and Cyclops ; cycnus and cycnus, &c.l 
 Ovid. Et primo similis volucri, mox vera volucris. 
 Virg. Natum ante era pdtris, pdtrem qui ohtruncat ad arcs. 
 Id. Virginihus Tyriis mos est gestare pharetram. 
 
 Id. Succinctam pharetra et maculosa tegmine lyncis, 
 
 Horat. Multa DirccBum levat aura cycnum. (Sapphic.) 
 Id. Donatura cycni si liheat sonum. (Choriambic.) 
 
 Obs. 1 . This rule depends on three conditions , viz. : 
 
 1. The liquid must follow the mute. If it stand before 
 the mute, the preceding vowel, though naturally short, 
 becomes always long; ^s,fert,fertis. 
 
 2. The mute and liquid must belong to the same syllable. 
 If they belong to different syllables, the preceding 
 short vowel becomes long ; as, db-luo, dd-nitor, quam- 
 oh-rem. 
 
 cense. — With regard to z, numerous examples are found of a vowel re- 
 maining short before it. {Ovid, tier., 1, 87.— Sil. Ilal, 1, 275.— /i., 
 2, m'i.— Martini, 2, 68, \.—Auson., Prof., 22, W.—Id. ih , 13, 3.— 
 Senec, Here. Fur., 916. — Id., Agam., 433, &c.) In many of these 
 instances, however, the words commencing with z could not otherwise 
 appear in the verse, unless a short vowel were allowed to precede. This 
 same principle regulates the admissibility of such words into Greek 
 verse. {Horn., 11., 2, 634.— /rf., Odyss., 1, 246.— /<Z. ib., 9, 24.— 
 Theocrit., 4, Z2.—0ppian, Hal., 1, 367, &c.) The dramatic poets, 
 however, never allowed themselves this license. 
 
 1. This rule applies more frequently to the liquids I and r than to m and 
 n. The latter are found for the most part in words derived from the 
 Greek. — The position which a mute and liquid make is termed by 
 grammarians " dchilis positio,''^ or weak position. The license in po- 
 etry, therefore, consists, not in having the vowel short, but in making it 
 long. The natural quantity, on the other hand, prevails in prose. 
 {Vossius, de Art. Gram.^ 2, \^.^ Schneider, L. G., vol. 2, p. 676, 
 teqq.) 
 
 C 2 
 
so MUTE AND LIQUID. 
 
 3. The vowel must be short by nature. A vowel 
 naturally long is never rendered short by a mute 
 and liquid following ; as, matris, salubris, dtri.^ 
 
 Obs. 2. The lengthening of a vowel before a mute and 
 liquid takes place most frequently in the arsis of a foot. 
 Examples of a similar lengthening in the thesis are com- 
 paratively rare.^ 
 
 Obs. 3. Even in the arsis, however, the poets do not 
 seem to have lengthened at pleasure any syllable that was 
 followed by a mute and liquid. A particular usage appears 
 to have prevailed on this head, which forbade them, for ex- 
 ample, to lengthen the vowel in arbltror, genetrix, locuples, 
 &c., while in other words, containing, in like manner, a 
 vowel before a mute and liquid, the long quantity was 
 more customary than the short.** 
 
 Obs. 4. The mute and liquid are sometimes found in 
 the beginning of the next word ; as, 
 
 Virg. Excursusque breves tentant, et scspe lapillos. 
 Auson. Jane nove, primo qui das tua nomina mensi. 
 
 1. To determine whether a vowel which we find long before two con- 
 sonants be naturally loner, or only rendered so by that position, we must 
 look to the word in a different state, where the position does not occur. 
 In some few instances it is quite impossible to determine with any cer- 
 tainty the natural quantity of the vowel ; as, for example, in Venafrum, 
 hybrida, &c. {Schneider, L. G., vol. 2, p. 677, nut.) 
 
 2. Schneider, L. G., vol. 2, p. 676. 
 
 3. Thus we find coluhris only in Valerius Flaccus (6, 175), but fre- 
 quently coluhras and coluhris. So in Lucretius (4, 406) we have rubruniy 
 but everywhere else rubri, rubro, &c. Again, we have Ubri, tibro, &c., 
 in only a very few places; as, for example, Horat., Serm., 1, 10, 63. — 
 Id., Epist., 2, 1, 217.— Auson., Idyll, II, 11.— Id., Epist., 4, 98 ; but 
 very frequently libri, &c. In like manner, we find the oblique cases of 
 niger, with the short i, in Catullus (43, 2), Horace (Orf., 1, 32, 11 : 3, 0, 
 4 ; 4, 12, 11), Virgil {Mn., 8, 353), &c., while those with the long i 
 occur far more frequently. — With regard to migro, it is to be observed, 
 that it is found, together with its compounds, having the short penult in 
 many passages of Plautus, and once al^o in Terence, Lucretius, and 
 Manilius {Heusing., Obs. Antibarh., p. 375); but Virgil, Horace, Mar- 
 tial, Juvenal, and other poets uniformly have migro. Hence it has been 
 •apposed that migro at first had the short t, and retained this down to 
 the time of Catullus, but afterward change d it to the long quantity ; 
 while, on the other hand, latro (another word which has given rise 
 
REDUPLICATING PRETERITES. ^ 
 
 SECTION IX. 
 
 REDUPLICATING PRETERITES. 
 
 Rule. Reduplicating preterites, or such as double the 
 first syllable, have both the first and second syllables short ; 
 as, cecidi (from cado), cecini, didici, tetigi, &:c,' 
 Virg. Inter cunctantes cecldit moribunda ministros. 
 Id. Tityre^ te patulcB cecini sub tegmine fagi. 
 Ovid. Mox didici curvo nulla subesse tholo. (Pentameter.) 
 Virg. Nee victor is heri teiigit captiva cubile. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 But cecidi, from cmdo, and pepedi, from pedo, have the 
 second syllable long. 
 
 Juv. Ebrius ac petuJans, qui nullum forte cecldit, 
 Horat. Nam, displosa sonat quantum vesica, pepedi. 
 
 Obs. The rule does not, of course, apply to the second 
 syllable when it is long by position ; as in momordi, cucurri, 
 peperci, and the like ; still, however, the first or prefixed 
 syllable is short. 
 
 Mart. Docti lima momorderit Secundi, (Phalaecian.) 
 Propert. Cum vicina novis turba cucurrit agris. (Pentam.) 
 
 t,o remark) substituted, in process of time, the long a for the short. 
 {Schneider, L. G., vol. 2, p. 679, seq.) 
 
 1. The first syllable is short as a matter of course, since it consists 
 of a short prefix. The second syllable follows the quantity of the ver- 
 bal root. Hence arise the two exceptions mentioned immediately after, 
 namely, ccedo and pedo, where the first syllable of the verbal root is 
 long; and so also the forms momordi, cucurri, &c. The early form of 
 the perfect of cado must have been ceccedi. (Consult Priscian, 10, 4, 
 p. 489, ed. Putsch. — Pott, Etymol. Forsch., vol. 1, p. 19, seqq. — 
 Kuhner, Gr. Gr., vol. I, p. 84, seqq. — Bopp, Vergleich. Gramm., p, 
 697, seqq.) 
 
32 PRETERITES OF TWO SYLLABLES. 
 
 SECTION X. 
 
 PRETERITES OF TWO SYLLABLES. 
 Rule. Preterites of two syllables, their compounds, and 
 tlie tenses formed from them, have the first syllable long ; 
 as, vtdi, veni, fbvi, fugi ; while, in the present tense, videOy 
 venio, foveo, fugio, have the first short.' 
 Virg. XJt vidi, ut perii, ut me mains abstulit error. 
 Id. Respexit tamen, et longo post tempore venit. 
 Id. Fovit humum ; cape saxa manu, cape robora pastor. 
 Id. Vipera delituit, calumque exterrita fugit. 
 
 EXCEPTION. 
 
 Seven dissyllabic preterites, however, have the first syl- 
 lable short, namely, hibi, dedi,fidi (from jindo), scidi 
 (from scindo), steti, stiti, and tuli.^ 
 
 1. According to the theory of Grimm {Deutsche Grammatik, vol. 1, 
 p. 1056), those verbs which change a short vowel in the root, or present 
 tense, into a long e in the perfect, had originally a reduplication.. 
 Pango, or, rather, pago, makes pcpigi, but compingo makes compegi. 
 This proves the analogy of the two forms ; and on the model of pago^ 
 pepegi, contracted pegi, we have 
 
 veni, 
 vtdi, 
 fovi, 
 
 &c. 
 
 It is observed, in confirmation of this remark, that such verbs have in 
 many instances a reduplication, or, what is allied to it, an internal in- 
 flection, in the cognate languages ; thus fugi resembles -Kt^vya ; and 
 veniOy veni, the Maeso- Gothic verb, which is analogous to "come" and 
 ♦'came," &c. {Fritchard, Origin of the Celtic Natio7is, p. l.'il.) It 
 must be borne in mind, however, that the remarks here made about the 
 mode of forming veni, vidi, &c., do not apply to such preterites as lUsi, 
 risi, misi, 6cc., from ludo, rideo, mitto, &c., the preterite in these 
 verbs having been formed by the insertion of s; as, ludsi, ridsi, mittsi, 
 and the consonant or consonants before the s having been subsequently 
 dropped for the sake of euphony. (Pritchard, I. c. — Ramsay, Lot. 
 Pros., p. 100. — Struve, Ucber die Lateinische Declination und Conju- 
 gation, p. 150.) 
 
 2. These seven are in reality no exceptions at all, but belong to th« 
 preceding rule, since they are all reduplicating preterites, some of which 
 have dropped the first syllable, instead of contracting the first two into 
 one. Thus tuli and scidi were anciently teluli and sciscidi. The form 
 
 vemo, 
 
 vevent. 
 
 veeni, 
 
 video, 
 
 vhndi, 
 
 viidi, 
 
 foveo, 
 
 fovovi, 
 
 foovi, 
 
 fugio. 
 
 fuf-ugi, 
 
 fuugi, 
 
 &c.. 
 
 &c.. 
 
 &c., 
 
SUPINES OF TWO SYLLABLES. 33 
 
 Horat. Lusisti satis^ edisti satis, atque hibisti. 
 
 Virg. Hie mihi responsum primus dedit ille petenti. 
 
 Horat. Demersa exitio ; diffidit urhium. (Choriambic.) 
 
 Statius. Gaudia, jiorentesque manu scidit Atropos annos. 
 
 Virg. Explicuit legio, et campo stetit agmen aperto. 
 
 Id. Constttit atque oculis Phrygia agmina circumspexit. 
 
 Id. Cui mater media sese tulit obvia sylva. 
 
 Obs- Abscidi, from cado, has the middle syllable long ; 
 but abscidi, from scindo, has it short. 
 
 Lucan. Abscidit nostrcB multum sors invida nostrcs. 
 Id. Abscidit impulsu ventorum adjula vetustas. 
 
 SECTION XI. 
 SUPINES OF TWO SYLLABLES. 
 Rule. Supines of two syllables, and the parts of the 
 verb supposed to be derived from them, have the first syl- 
 lable long ; as, visum, lUsum, motum ; vlsus, visurus, &c.* 
 Virg. Terribiles vlsu forrruB ; Letumque Laborque, 
 Id. Len<BOs, ea visa salus morientibics una. 
 Id. Nascitur et casus abies visura marinos. 
 Horat. Lusum it M(Bcenas, dormitum ego Virgiliusque, 
 Virg. Quos ego — sed motos prcsstat componere jluctus. 
 
 teiuli occurs in Plautus (Amphitr., 2, 2, 84, 168. — Meruzchm., 4, 2, 25, 
 66. — P(Bnul., 3, 1, 58. — Rud. prol., 68): in Accius and Caecilius (ap. 
 Non.y 2, 839); in Catullus {Carm., 63, 47, 52; 66, 35); in Terence 
 (Andr., 4, 5, 13 ; 5, 1, 13); and in the grammarians Diomedes (lib. 2, 
 p. 435) and Priscian (10, 6, p. 497, seq.). — Of the form sciscidi Priscian 
 gives examples from Afranius, Atlius, Naevius, and Ennius (lib. 10, p. 
 890. — Compare Aul. GelL, 7, 9). On the same principle, fidi would 
 be originally /z/ldz, fwmfido. The form btbi is an actual reduplication 
 from bio, the same as the Greek ttuj. Bibo in the present arose from 
 the digammatized form IIIFQ. As for steti and stiti, they are merely 
 different forms of the reduplication of sto, just as dedi and didi from do. 
 {Ramsai/s Lat. Pros., p. 100. — Struve, Ueber die Lat. DecL, &c., p. 
 160. — Pott, Etymol. Forschungen, vol. 1, p. 188.) 
 
 1. The Sanscrit infinitive is preserved in the I..atin first supine ; as, 
 palttuw., alitum ; santtum, cinctum. (Kennedy., Researches, p. 256. — 
 Wilkins^s Sanscrit Grammar, p. 123.) — The old form of visum ap- 
 pears to have been vidsum ; of lusum, ludsum ; of motum, movitum 
 (moitum) ; of Jlelum,, flevitum (JleUum) ; of minutum, minuiium ; of 
 
84 SUPINES OF TWO SYLLABLES. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 In the following dissyllabic supines the first syllable is 
 
 short ; namely, citum, from cieo ; datum, from do ; 
 
 ttum, from eo ; litum, from Uno ; quitum, from queo ; 
 
 rdtum, from reor ; rutum, from ruo ; satum, from sero ; 
 
 situm, from sino ; and futum, from fuo, whence fu- 
 
 turns. 
 Horat. Puppes sinistrorsum cit<B. (Iambic.) 
 Virg. Intraro, gentique me(B data mcenia cernam. 
 Lucret. Nee repentis itum quojus vis cumque animantis. 
 Ovid. In tefingebam violentos Troas ituros. 
 Virg. Ardentes auro et paribus Uta corpora guttis. 
 Id. Nos abiisse rati, et vento petiisse Mycenas. 
 
 Virg. Impulerat torrens, arbustaque diruta ripis. 
 Id. Deinde satis jiuvium inducit rivosque sequentes. 
 
 Horat. Aurum irrepertum et sic melius situm. (Alcaic.) 
 Id. Quid sitfuturum eras fuge qucsrere. (Alcaic.) 
 
 Obs. 1. There is some doubt with regard to the quantity 
 of statum. In Lucan, Martial, Statius, and Claudian, we 
 find statura, constatura, obstdtura, pr<Bstdtura, with the a 
 long ; while the derivatives, stdtim, status both substan- 
 tive and adjective, stdtio, stdtor, are used by Catullus, 
 Ovid, and others, with the first short. It seems best, how- 
 ever, to follow the authority of Priscian, and make the first 
 syllable of the supine long.' 
 
 Obs. 2. Cttum, from cieo of the second conjugation, has 
 the first syllable short ; whence citus, " quick ;" concttus 
 and excitusj " aroused ;" but cttum, from cio of the fourth 
 
 aculum, acuitum, &c. Contraction rendered the syllable long. But 
 futam, rutum, &c., are formed by syncope, and therefore continue 
 ■bort. 
 
 1. " Steti veto statum supinum penuUima produeta debet facere." 
 (Priscian, 9, p. 863, ed. Putsch.) — The variation in quantity, noticed 
 in the text, seems to have arisen from the prosodial difference in statum 
 and slitum, as we see exemplified in prastUum and prastdtum, which 
 are both attached to praslo as its supines. {Ramsay^s Latin Pros., p. 
 Ifid.'-Vossius, de Art. Gramm., 2, 22.) 
 
POLYSYLLABIC SUPINES5. 35 
 
 conjugation, has the first syllable long ; whence dtuSf 
 " excited ;" accitus, concitus, excltus, and incitus} 
 
 Virg. Altior insurgens et cursu concitus heros. 
 
 Ovid. Nee fruitur somno vigilantibus excita curis. 
 
 Lucan. Unde ruunt toto concita pericula mundo. 
 
 Id. Rupta quies populis, stratisque excita juventus. 
 
 Obs. 3. Ruo has ruttum and rutum in the supine. Its 
 compounds form the supine in utum. having the penult 
 short, whence dirutus, erutus, ohrutus? 
 
 Ovid. Diruta sunt aliis, uni mihi Pergama restant. 
 
 Virg. Nee mihi cum Teucris ullum post eruta helium. 
 
 Obs. 4. It must be borne in mind, as regards the deriva- 
 tives of itum, that the participle is ambitus, but that the 
 substantive is ambitus. 
 
 Ovid. Jussit et amhitm circumdare littora terra}. 
 
 Horat. Et properantis aqu<B per amoenos ambitus agros. 
 
 SECTION XII. 
 
 POLYSYLLABIC SUPINES. 
 
 Rule 1. Supines in utum, of more than two syllables, 
 and the parts of the verb formed from them, have the pe- 
 nult long; as, solutum, volHtum, minutum, argutum.^ 
 
 1. But scitum is always long, whether it comes from scio or scisco. 
 Scttus, from scio, signifies ^* skilful,'^ ^^ graceful,'''' &c. ; but scitus, 
 from scisco, " ordained,'''' '* decreed ;" whence we have pleUs-scitum, 
 ** a decree of the commons.'''' 
 
 2. It has been supposed, and with great appearance of probability, 
 that ui, in the supine of ruo, was pronounced as one short syllable, 
 rvntum; whence dirvntum, erwttum, &.C., which afterward became 
 dirutum, erutum, on the dropping of the i. (Ramsav^s Lat. Pros., 
 p. 103.) 
 
 3. Solutum and volutum do not come from solvo and volvo, where v 
 is a consonant, but from the earlier forms soluo and voluo. The supines 
 in question will, according to this view, have been originally solidtum, 
 voluitum, changed afterward by contraction to solutum, volutum. The 
 same principle of contraction operates, as already remarked, in the case 
 of other supines in utum. Thus minutum is contracted from minmtum ; 
 argiUum from arguitum ; triMtum from tribuitum, &c. 
 
36 POLYSYLLABIC SUPINES. 
 
 Virg. humina rata micant, somno vinoque soluti. 
 Id. Ecce autem flammis inter tahulata volutus. 
 
 Lucret. Conveniehat enim fruges quoque s<£pe minutas. 
 
 Rule 2. Supines in itum, from preterites in ivi, and the 
 parts of the verb formed from them, likewise have the penult 
 long ; as, cupivi, cupitum ; petlviy petUum ; condiviy conditum, 
 
 Ovid. Mens videt hoc, visumque cupit, potiturque cuptto. 
 Virg. Telaque trunca viri et his sex thoraca peiitum. 
 Horat. Ne male conditum jus apponatur ; ut omnes. 
 
 Rule 3. But supines in itum, from preterites not in ivi, 
 have the i short ; as, monui, monitum ; tacui, tacttum, &lc? 
 Virg. Discite justitiam montti, et non temnere divos. 
 Id. Quis te, magne Cato, taciturn, aut te, Cosse, relinquat. 
 Id. Conditus in nubem, medioque refugerit orhe. 
 
 Obs. The rule last given, however, does not extend to 
 polysyllabic compounds from supines of two syllables. 
 
 1. Here also, as in the previous rule, contraction operates to lengthen 
 the penult. Thus we have, oldest form pctivitum {pctiwitum), by ihrow- 
 inp out the v (or rather w), pclntum, and, by still farther contraction, 
 pditum. So, also, cupivttum (cupiwttum), cupntum, cupitum; condivt- 
 tum {condlvntum), condntum, conditum, &c. 
 
 2. In the case of supines in Htxim and itum, the contraction is effect- 
 ed by a blending of the two vowels into one long ; but in supines in 
 itum, a syncope operates, or, in other words, one of the vowels is drop- 
 ped, and the remaining one is left with its short quantity. Thus, 
 monuitum, mon'ttum ; tacuilum, tacltum, &c. — Recensittim is often 
 adduced as an exception to the rule given in the text. It is only, how- 
 ever, a deviation in appearance, being formed, not from rcccnsui, but 
 from the old perfect recevsiri. The simple verb censeo made ccnsui 
 and ccnsivi in the perfect, censum and censilum in the supine. Hence 
 we find, in an old inscription, ccnsita sunt for censa sunt ; and, in some 
 of the writers on the civil law, ccnsiti for censi ; so, also, the noun 
 censor is a contraction from ccnsitor, and occurs in this latter form in 
 other inscriptions which have come down to us, as well as in the wri- 
 tings of the ancient lawyers. {Ulpian, Die-, lib. 50, tit. l.'i, leg. 4. — 
 Jrucript. ap. Grut., p. 417, n. 5. — lb., p. 439, n. 5. — Orelt., Inscrivt. 
 Lat., n. 208, 3044, 36.')2.) Analogous to this is the verb pono, which 
 inade in the perfect posivi as well as posut. Plautus uses posivimus 
 (Vidul. ap. Prise , 10, 7, p. 499, cd. Putsch); Apulerus apposiverunt 
 (ap. eund.); Lucilius ovpostvit (Fragm., p. 211, ed. Bip.); Catullus 
 deposivii (34, 8), <&c. (Compare Burmann, ad Antkol. Lat., 3, 130, 16.) 
 
DERIVATIVES. 37 
 
 These follow the quantity of the simple supines from 
 which they are formed; as, itum, obitum; datum, abditum; 
 conditum, redditum ; sdtU7n, insitum, (fee, except cognttum 
 and agnitum, from notum} 
 
 SECTION XIII. 
 
 DERIVATIVES.2 
 Rule. Derivatives follow the quantity of the words from 
 which they are formed. 
 
 Obs. 1. This rule applies strictly to the modifications 
 which words undergo in declension, comparison, and con- 
 jugation, in so far as those syllables are concerned which 
 are not affected by the inflections. 
 
 Thus, since the first syllable in aries is short in the nomi- 
 native, it remains short in arietis, drieti, &c., since its form 
 does not change with the inflections ; but the same cannot 
 be said of the last syllable, which is long in the nominative, 
 although in the oblique cases the corresponding syllable is 
 short : arietis, arieti, &c. So also from mttis comes mltia: 
 durus, durior, durissimus, &c. 
 
 In like manner, the first syllable in lego being short, it 
 remains short in all the tenses which are formed from the 
 present ; as, Icgebam, legam, legerem, &c. ; and, on the 
 other hand, the first syllable in the preterite legi being 
 long, it will be long in legeram, legerim, legissem, &;c., and 
 all other parts of the verb formed from the preterite. 
 
 Obs. 2. The rule applies to all words which are clearly 
 and distinctly formed from other words, by the addition of 
 certain terminations or suffixes, according to well-estab- 
 lished analogy.* 
 
 1. Many of the Latin supines are simple contractions, made long by 
 the rule of position ; thus, legitum, legHum, lectxim ; rumpilum, rump^- 
 tum, ruptum ; nubitum, nuftum, nvptum ; scribitum, scriVtum, scrip- 
 turn ; docitum (dokitum), doc' turn, doctum, &c. 
 
 2. Ramsay's Latin Prosody, p. 9, seqq. 
 
 3. Still, however, there are some exceptions to this. Thus, from 
 
 D 
 
38 
 
 ' DERIVATIVES. 
 
 Thus, from animus 
 
 we 
 
 have animosuSj 
 
 ndtura 
 
 
 " ndturalis, 
 
 rosa 
 
 
 " rdsetum. 
 
 viola 
 
 
 " violariumj 
 
 sanguinis 
 
 
 " sanguineus, 
 
 puheris 
 
 
 " pulverulentus, 
 
 labor 
 
 
 " lahoriosus. 
 
 Obs. 3. But when two words are merely connected to- 
 gether by derivation from a common root, we cannot, even 
 when they resemble each other in structure, with any cer- 
 tainty infer that the quantity of the corresponding syllables 
 will be the same ; for, although this happens much oftener 
 than otherwise, yet the exceptions are too numerous to ad- 
 mit of the principle being broadly stated. 
 
 Obs. 4. Among the exceptions alluded to in the prece- 
 ding remarks, the following are most deserving of attention. 
 1. Several kindred verbs which have two forms, one 
 active and the other neuter, or which differ otherwise 
 in meaning, differ also in quantity.' Thus, 
 placare, placer e, 
 
 sidere, sedesy 
 
 sedare, 
 
 sedere, 
 
 legare, 
 
 legere, 
 
 dicarCf 
 
 dicercj 
 
 Idbare, 
 
 labL 
 
 2. Words which differ in meaning, but which are spelt 
 in the same way, often differ in quantity. This arose, 
 probably, from the pronunciation being purposely va- 
 ried, to prevent confusion. Thus, 
 
 moles we have mbleslus ; from refro, repula ; from luceo, lucerna, &c. 
 With regard to these and others of the kind, we may use the language 
 of Varro : " Cum in vcstitu, adt/iciis, sic in supcllectile, cibo, catercis 
 omnibus, qua usu ad vitam sunt adsumpta, dominelur inaqualitas ; in 
 sermonn qnogue, qui est usxU causa constitutus, ea non repudiandaV 
 
 1. Eiceptions, however, to this remark not unfrequenily occur. 
 Thus, we nave clarare and cldrerc ; rigare and rigcre ; fugnrt and 
 fuigtrt ; jticere and fiic^c, &c. 
 
COMPOUND WORDS. 39 
 
 ditcis, from ducOf but ducis, from dux. 
 
 regis J " rex, " regis, " rego. 
 
 legis, " Z(?a:, " legis, ** Zc^o. 
 
 voces, " voa:, " voces, " uoco. 
 
 Obs. 5. The entire class of verbs in wn'o, called desid- 
 erativeSf have the u short, though derived from the future 
 participle in urus, of which the penult is invariably long ; 
 as, parturit, esurit, coBnaturit, nupturit, &c. 
 
 Obs. 6. The following deviations in quantity, on the 
 part of other derivatives, are also worthy of notice. 
 
 homo, but humanus. 
 
 humus, humilis, humare, but humor, humidus, humeus, &LC. 
 
 persono, but persona. 
 
 tego, but tegula. 
 
 macer, maceo, mdcies^ but mdcero. 
 
 lateo, but laterna. 
 
 sopor, soporus, soporifer, soporo, but sopio, sopitus, 
 
 quater, but quatuor. 
 
 dicere, but dicax. 
 
 vddo, but vddum. 
 
 SECTION XIV. 
 
 COMPOUND WORDS. 
 
 Rule. Compound words retain, in general, the quantity 
 of the simple words from which they are formed. 
 
 Thus, in perlego, relego, the middle syllable is short, be- ' 
 cause it is short in the simple lego. But in the perfects 
 perlegi, relegi, it is long, because lengthened in the simple 
 legi. 
 
 Again, attigi, concidi, diffidi, ehihi, rescidi, have the pe- 
 nult short, because the corresponding vowel is short in 
 their primitives, tetigi, cecidi, fidi, bibi, and sctdi. 
 
 Oblitum, from ohlino, has the short penult, because the 
 vowel is short in the simple lUum. But oblitus is from 
 oUiviscor, / 
 
40 PREPOSITIONS IN COMPOSITION. 
 
 I j Obs. The quantity of the simple words is preserved in 
 ^ I the compounds though the vowel be changed. Thus, 
 
 / concido, excido, incido, occido^ recido, from cado, shorten the 
 / penult ; and, in like manner, eligo^ seligo, «fee, from lego. 
 I On the other hand, concido^ excido, incido, recido, oocido, 
 I from ccBdo, have the penult long. So also allldo, from 
 I l<Bdo ; exquiro and requiro, from qucEro, (fee. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 The following shorten the penult, though the corre- 
 sponding vowels in the simple words are long ; as, 
 dejero, pejero, from jura, 
 
 pronuba, innuba, " nubOf 
 
 maledicus, causidicus, &c., " dico, 
 semisopitus, " sopio, 
 
 cogmtum and agmtum, " notum. 
 
 \ Obs. 1. The participle ambitus, as has already been re- 
 j marked, has the penult long ; but the noun ambitus has it 
 ■ fihort.^ 
 
 Obs. 2. The second syllable in connubium is naturally 
 ; short, but it is occasionally lengthened by the poets in the 
 / arsis of the foot. 
 
 Virg. Connubio ju7igam stabili, propriamque dicabo. 
 
 Id. Hectoris Andromache, Pyrrhin^ connubia sendas ? 
 
 SECTION XV. 
 PREPOSITIONS IN COMPOSITION. 
 Rule 1. The prepositions a, e, de, di, and se, in compo- 
 sition are long, except di in dirimo and dtsertus} 
 
 1. Besides amino, ambitum, a simple derivative from ambe, there 
 probably was also amb-eo, amh-ttum, a compound from eo. 
 
 2. The old form of dirimo was disimo, and hence the inseparable 
 preposition in dirimo and diaertns is in fact dXs, not di. In disertus 
 the original form appears to have been dissertus (the participle of 
 distero), and one of tne two «*s was subsequently dropped. 
 
PREPOSITIONS IN COMPOSITION. 41 
 
 Virg. Amissos longo socios sermone requirunt. 
 
 Prop. Conjiigis Evadne miseros elata per ignes. 
 
 Virg. Deducunt socii naves, et littora complent. 
 
 Id. Tergora diripiunt costis et viscera nudant. 
 
 Lucret. Dissidio potis est sejungi segue gregari. 
 
 Virg. Cede deo dixitque et proelia voce diremit. 
 Mart. Causas inquit agam Cicerone disertius ipso. 
 
 Rule 2. Re is short ; as, relinquo, refero ; but the im- 
 personal verb refert ("it concerns," &c.), from the noun 
 res, has the first syllable long.' 
 Ovid. Propellit Boreas, cestus et unda refert. (Pentam.) 
 Virg. PrcBterea nee jam mutari pahula refert. 
 
 Rule 3. The prepositions ah, ad, in, ob, per, and subj 
 are short in composition before vowels, since they are 
 short in their simple state ; as, abeo, adoro, ineo, obeo, 
 perambulo, subigo. 
 
 1. The impersonal refert is only mentioned here in order to guard 
 against the possibility of a mistake in pronunciation, since it is not a 
 compound of the inseparable preposition re, but comes, according to 
 some, from rei, the dative, according to others from re, the ablative, of 
 the noun res, and the verb /ero. Verrius Flaccus, the ancient gramma- 
 rian, as cited by Festus, was in favour of the dative : " Refert cum 
 dicimus, errare nos ait Verrius, esse enim rectum rei fert, dativo scilicet, 
 non ahlativo casu ; sed esse jam usu possessum.^* (Festus, p ccvii., ed. 
 Seal) Reisig, on the contrary, maintains that refert comes from the 
 ablative re and the verb fert, and makes refert mea, for example, equiv- 
 alent to re fert med, " it brings something to bear in my case." In 
 the same way some modern scholars imagine that interest mea is to be 
 explained, and they advance the opinion that inter and premier in early 
 Latin governed the ablative. Hence they account for the quantity of the 
 final syllable in intered, prcetered. (Reisig, Vorlesungen, p. 640, ed. 
 Haase. — Benanj, Romische Lautlehre, vol. 1, p. 37. — Hartung, uber 
 die Casus, p. 84. — Bopp, Vergleich. Gramm., p. 21.5. — Schmid, de 
 Pronom., p. 79.) An opposite doctrine, however, with regard to the 
 etymology of refert, is maintained by Perizonius (ad Sanct. Min., 3, 5. 
 — vol. 1, p. 581, ed. Bauer), and after him by Scheller (Lat. 
 Dcutsch. Worterb., vol. 4, col. 9188, seqq.), both of whom deduce it 
 from refero, and regard the change of quantity merely as an expedient 
 for distinguishing between refert and refert, with their different signifi- 
 cations. 
 
 D 2 
 
42 PREPOSITIONS IN COMPOSITION. 
 
 Virg. . Tityrus hinc aherat ; ipscB te Tityre pinus. 
 
 Id. Bella gero : et quisquam nurmn Junonis ddoret ? 
 
 Id. Et lituo pugnas insignis ohibat et hasta. 
 
 Id. Prima leves ineunt si quando proelia Parthi, 
 
 Herat. Recte necne crocum floresque perambulet Attce. 
 
 Virg. Arvina pingui, suhiguntque in cote secures. 
 
 Obs. 1. 06 in composition sometimes drops the h before 
 a consonant, in which case the o remains short ; as, 
 omitto. 
 
 Horat. Pleraque differat, et prcBsens in tempus omittat. 
 
 Obs. 2. Trans frequently drops the last two letters in 
 composition, but preserves its proper quantity ; as, trano 
 (from transno) ; trdduco (from transduce) ; trado (from 
 transdo). 
 
 Virg. lUafretus agit ventos, et turhida tranat. 
 
 Id. Atque satas alio vidi traducere messes. 
 
 Id. Trddit equum comiti, paribusque resistit in armis. 
 
 Rule 4. Pro is short in Greek words ; as, Propontisj 
 Prometheus ; but in Latin words it is usually long ; as, 
 prodo, procudo, procurvus, &c.' 
 
 Ovid. Fas quoque ab ore freti longceque Propontidos undis. 
 Virg. .Caucasiasque refert volucres, furtumque Promethei. 
 Id. Proderc voce sua quemquam ant opponere morti. 
 Id. Maturare datur ; durum procudit orator. 
 Id. Exoritur procurva ingens per littora jletus. 
 
 Obs. 1. There are, however, some Latin words in which 
 
 1. " It is impossible," observes Ramsay, " to agree with Dr. Carey 
 in supposing that -pro was in reality always doubtful, and lengthened or 
 shortened as might suit the convenience of the poets. Since we find 
 80 many words \\\ which it is uniformly long, a few in which it is always 
 short, and not above two or three at most in which it is doubtful, such 
 an hypothesis must be pronounced extravagant." {Ramsay'» Latin 
 Prosody, p. 89.) 
 
a, e, i, u, AND y, in composition. 43 
 
 pro is uniformly short, viz., the compounds of cello, fanum, ^V 
 fari, faterif festus, fugio, /undo, fundus, nepos, neptiSy 
 torvus ; as, procello, procella, profari, profano, profanus, 
 profiteri, profestus, profugio, profugus, profundo, profundus, 
 pronepos, proneptis, protervus, protervitas, to which add 
 proficiscor, profextuSy^ prbfecto} 
 
 Obs. 2. The following have the pro doubtful, namely, 
 propago (both noun and verb) and propino. To which 
 some, without sufficient grounds, add procumho, procuro, 
 propello, which have the first syllable always long in the best 
 writers ; and profari, profundo, in which it is always short.'' 
 Virg. Sylvarumque alicB pressos propaginis arcus. 
 Id. Sed truncis olecB melius, propagine vites. 
 
 Id. Sit Romana potens Itala virtute propago, 
 
 Lucret. Propagare genus possit vitamque tueri. 
 Id. Ecficis ut cupide generatim scRcla propagent. 
 
 Mart. Crystallinisque murrhinisque propinat. (Scazon.) 
 Id. PrcBstare jussi, nutibus propinamus. (Scazon.) 
 
 SECTION XVI. 
 A, E, I, U, AND y, IN COMPOSITION. 
 
 Rule 1. If the first part of a Latin compound end in a, 
 that vowel is long ; as, trano, traduco, trado f but if it end 
 in e, the e is in general short ; as, trecenti, nefas^ » 
 
 Virg. Expertes belli juvenes ; ast Ilva trecentos. 
 
 Juv. Credebant hoc grande nefas et morte piandum. 
 
 1. Ramsay'' s Latin Prosody, p. 84. 
 
 2. In the two lines from Virgil, quoted immediately after, in which 
 propago is used in its primitive sense, of the sucker or layer of a tree 
 or shrub, the pro is long ; in all other places it is employed in the figu- 
 rative sense of progeny, race, stock, and has the first syllable uniformly 
 short. (Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p. 88.) 
 
 3. These, as has already been remarked, were originally written 
 transno, transduco, transdo ; and hence the quantity of the a in the 
 initial syllables. 
 
 4. The quantity of the a in Greek compounds is to be learned from the 
 rules of Greek prosody. Thus a is sometimes short ; as, adipsos ; 
 aometimes long ; as, Nedpolis, genedlogus. 
 
44 a, e, i, u, and y, in composition. 
 
 Obs. 1. Verbs compounded of facio or fio have the e 
 almost uniformly short, and not common, as is generally 
 maintained. In the following the e is always short : Cale- 
 facioy calejio, calefacto ; lahefacio, labefo, labefacto ; made- 
 facio^ madejio ; pavefacio, pavejio ; rubcfacio, rubefio ; stu- 
 pefacio, stupejio ; tremefacio^ tremefio ; tumefacio, tumejio} 
 
 Obs. 2. The only verbs in which any doubt exists re- 
 specting the quantity of the e, are patefacio, putrefaciOj 
 tfpefacio, and liquefacio ; and yet even in these the vowel 
 is much more frequently short than long.'^ 
 
 Obs. 3. The exceptions to the rule of e short in compo- 
 sition are, for the most part, based upon peculiarities of 
 derivation. Thus the following have the e long, namely, 
 nequis,^ itequa, nequod, &c., nequitia, nequam, nequaquam, 
 riequidquam^ nequando ; videlicet,'^ venefica,^ semodius,^ se- 
 mestris,'' sedecim,^ <fcc. Martial, however, makes the first 
 syllable pf selibra short in several instances, and never 
 long. 
 
 Rule 2. If the first syllable of a compound terminate in 
 
 1. Ramsay's Latin Pros., p. 94. 
 
 2. Patefacio has the e long only in two instances, both of which oc- 
 cur in Lucretius (4, 346, and 6, 1000) ; to which some add a line quo- 
 ted from Ennius by Isidorus : " Indc patefecit radiis rota Candida 
 calumV — The verb putrefacio is found with the long vowel in one 
 passage of Lucretius (2, 898) ; and so likewise one solitary instance of 
 the long e is found in iepefacio. {Catullus, 64, 361.) Two instances of 
 long e occur in liquefacio. (CatulL, 90, 6. — Ov., Met., 7, 161.) 
 
 3. The difference in quantity between necesse, nefas, nefandus, ne- 
 fastus, nefarius, nequeo, and ncquis, nequam, nequitia, &c., is proba- 
 bly owing to the following circumstance, that in the former class of 
 words the ne was formed by apocope from the conjunction nee, and so 
 retains its original quantity ; whereas in the latter it is either the adverb 
 ne, which is always long, or else the c of nee was in these cases retain- 
 ed in pronunciation, though omitted in writing. 
 
 4. From vidcre and liect, just as scilicet comes from scire licet, and 
 ilieet from ire licet. 
 
 5. From venennm and facio. 
 
 6. By contraction from semimodius. 
 
 7. Semcstris, " half monthly," is by contraction from semis and 
 mensis ; and semcstris, " half yearly," from six and mensia. In either 
 (^se, therefore, the e is long. 
 
 8. From scxdecim. 
 
a, e, iy u, AND y, in composition. 45 
 
 i or u, the vowel is generally shortened ; as, ommpoiens, 
 
 causidicus, biceps, ducenti, quadrupes. 
 Virg. Turn pater ommpotens, rerum cut summa potestas. 
 Mart. Et te patronum causidicumque putas. (Pentara.) 
 Virg. Tollit se arrectum quadrupes, et saucius auras. 
 
 Rule 3. When y terminates the first member of a Greek 
 compound, that vowel is short ; as, Thrasyhulus, Eurypy- 
 lus, Polydarnas, polypus ; unless rendered common by a 
 mute and liquid, or long by position ; as, Polycletus, which 
 has the y common, and Polyxena, in which it is long. 
 Auson. Anna superveheris quod, Thrasybule, tua. (Pentam.) 
 Ovid. Vel, cum De'iphoho, Polydamanta roga. (Pentam.) 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. But in ludimagister, lucrifacio, lucrijio, and com- 
 pendlfacio (which are properly not compounds, but 
 each a combination of two distinct and complete 
 words), the i is long ; and the same may be said of 
 agricultura, though the i is short in the compound 
 agricola} 
 
 Exc. 2. The masculine idem^ as also higce, quadrig(B^ 
 siquis, siqua, slquod,^ scilicet,^ himus,^ trimus, quadri- 
 
 1. Tubtcen, according to the general rule, has the i short, whereas in 
 tihlcen the middle syllable is long, because, as has already been remark- 
 ed, it is a crasis of two short vowels into one long, from the original 
 tibncen or tibiacen. In liticen (by syncope from litmcen) the penult is 
 short. 
 
 2. The old form for the masculine idem was isdem (is-deni), where the 
 i was long by position, a quantity retained after the * was dropped. 
 The neuter, on the other hand, has the short vowel (idem), with which 
 we may compare the Sanscrit t-dam. {Bopp, Vergleich. Gramm., 
 p. 500.) 
 
 3. BigcB and quadrigae have already been explained, being mere con- 
 tractions from btjugcB, guadnjugcB. (Vid. page 24.) 
 
 4. In siquis, siqua, siquod, the long i follows the analogy of si. 
 
 5. Scilicet is from scire licet, just as ilicet is from ire licet. 
 
 6. Bimus, trimus, quadrimus, &c., are, according to Scaliger and 
 Vossius, contractions from biennis, trtennis, quadrtennis. {Voss., Ety~ 
 mol. Lat., s. v.) 
 
46 a, e, i, u, and y, in composition. 
 
 mus^ qmvis, quidam, qutUbet,^ tantldem^ hiduum, tridu- 
 um^ quotidie^^ and the other compounds of dieSi have 
 the i long. 
 Virg. Omnibus idem animus, scelerata excedere terra. 
 Mart. Si totus tihi trlduo legatur. (Phalaecian.) 
 Phaedr. Nam vita morti propior est quotidie. (Iambic.) 
 Terent. Quotidiance vitcB consuetudinem. (Iambic.) 
 Phaedr. Idem facturum melius se postridie. (Iambic.) 
 Enn. Tanttdem, quasi f eta canis, sine dentibu' latrat. 
 
 Exc. 3. In ubicunque and ubivis^ the i, as in the primi- 
 tive ubi, is common ; while in ubique and ibidem the 
 middle syllable is generally long; though, strictly 
 speaking, it should also be regarded as common.^ 
 
 1. In quivis, quidam, and qullibet, the i follows the quantity of the 
 simple qui. The termination dam, in quidam, is compared by Bopp 
 with the similar termination in the Sanscrit i-dam. {Vergleich. Gramm.y 
 p. 500.) 
 
 2. Tantidem has the short penult in Varro (ap. Non., c. 7, n. 105). 
 
 " Hospes quid miras nummo curare Serapim 1 
 Quid 1 quasi non cures tanttdem Aristofeles.''* 
 Supposing the reading to be correct, we may conjecture that tantidem 
 was formed by crasis from tandidem, but tanCtdem, on the other hand, 
 by syncope. The word indldem (from indeidem) affords an argument in 
 favour of this supposition. {Carey, Lat. Pros., § 10, p. 49.) 
 
 3. Originally, perhaps, bisduum, trisduum. 
 
 4. Quotidie has the i everywhere long, except in Catullus (68, 139), 
 where we have qudtidiana. This, however, is either a corrupt reading, 
 as some maintain (Doering, ad CatulL, I. c. — var. lect.), or else, in scan- 
 ning, we must read quottidiana, and pronounce it quotlid-ydna, making 
 the line a Spondaic one. 
 
 5. The middle syllable in ubique should be considered common, for 
 the reason that the corresponding syllable in ubicunque and ubivis is re- 
 garded as such, they being all derived from ubi. The authorities, how- 
 ever, to prove that the middle syllable of ubique was short as well as 
 long, are very rare. Wasse cites two lines from Plantus {Bacch., 5, 1, 
 1. — Cas., 2, 3, 38), in which he maintains that ubique is found with the 
 short penult ; and he then goes on to remark : " Totum discrimen in 
 hoc verti videtur, quod ubi, cum dcsinat in ancipitem, quoties adjicitur 
 particula copulativa, ultimam corripiat ; quoties expletiva, producat : 
 apud reccnliorea quidem, discretionis causa ; non item apud vetustis- 
 simos.''^ The difference in quantity here alluded to, though it may not 
 have any very strong arguments in its favour, may yet be recommended 
 '* discretionis causa,** and will be found not inconvenient. For exam- 
 ple, in reading Sallust, where ubique, in the sense of et ubi, frequently 
 
IN COMPOSITION. 47 
 
 SECTION XVII. 
 O IN COMPOSITION. 
 Rule 1. In words of Greek origin, where the first part 
 of the compound ends in o-micron (or short o), that vowel 
 is short ; as, schoenobates^ bibliopola, areopagiis, Cleopatra ; 
 unless rendered common or long by position ; as, chiro- 
 graphus, Hippocrene^ Pkiloxenus, Nicostratus. 
 Juv. Augur, schoenobates, medicus, magus, omnia novit. 
 Mart. Non habeo, sed habet bibliopola Tryphon. (Pentam.) 
 Lucan. Hesperios auxit tantum. Cleopatra furores. 
 
 Rule 2. But if the first part of the compound word end 
 in an o-mega (or long o), the o is long in Latin ; as, Mind- 
 taurus, geometres, geographus, lagopus, 
 
 Virg. Minotaurus inest, Veneris monumenta nefand(B. 
 
 Mart. Si mens aurita gaudet lagopode Flaccus. 
 
 Obs. In compound Latin words, the o is sometimes long; 
 as, alioquin, quandoque, nolo ; and sometimes short ; as 
 quandoquidem, hodie, duodeni? 
 
 Horat. Mendosa est natura, alioquin recta, velut si. 
 Id. Indignor quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus. 
 
 Propert. Hanc utinamfaciem nolit mutare senectus. 
 
 occurs, we may pronounce the word with the penult shortened, ubtque, 
 reserving the long penult for ubique,-w\\er\ it signifies '■^everywhere " '■'in 
 every place.'''' — With regard to ibidem, though found long in the best 
 writers, it nevertheless occurs with the penultiina short in Juvencus and 
 Mamercus, 'whose authority, though by no means equal to that of Hor- 
 ace and Virgil, is still not to be overlooked in a case of this kind. Plau- 
 tus also shortens the penult of the same word in several instances. 
 {Merc, 2, 3, ^9.— Most., 2, 2, 51.— Trm., 1, 2, IQQ.— Captiv., 4, 2, 
 94.— 5acfA., 2, 3, 79. — Stick., 2, 3, 12.) 
 
 1. Since quando has the last syllable common, it is more than proba- 
 ble that the o was likewise common in both quandoque and quandoqui- 
 dem, although no instances can be adduced of a short penult in the case 
 of the former, or a long antepenult in that of the latter. — In like man- 
 ner, as duo has the o common, the same vowel may have been common 
 likewise in duodeni. 
 
48 INCREMENTS OF NOUNS. 
 
 Virg. Dicite, quandoquidem molli consedimus herba. 
 
 Horat. Non dices hodie, quorsum hcBC tarn puiida tandem. 
 
 Virg. Per duodena regit mundum sol aureus astra. 
 
 \- 
 
 SECTION XVIII. 
 
 INCREMENTS OF NOUNS. 
 
 I. By the increments of nouns is meant the syllable or 
 syllables by which an oblique case exceeds the nomina- 
 tive. 
 
 II. When a word of one or more syllables increases, the 
 penult is regarded as the increment. Thus, the re in re- 
 gis, from rex, is the increment, the last syllable never be- 
 ing considered such in any word. 
 
 III. When there are more increments than one, which 
 seldom happens but in the plural, they are to be reckoned 
 in the retrograde order, beginning with the penult. 
 
 IV. If a noun has one syllable, in an oblique case, more 
 than in the nominative, it is said to have one increment or 
 increase ; as, 
 
 rex., re-gisy 
 
 sermo, ser-mo-nis. 
 
 V. The quantity of the increment of all the other oblique 
 cases is regulated by that of the genitive ; as, sermoni, 
 sermonem, sermonibus, (fee, in which the o is long, because 
 the of sermonis is long. There is but one exception to 
 this remark, namely, bobus, from bos^ bovis ; but this is, in 
 reality, a contraction from bovibus} 
 
 VI. Nouns in general have but one increase in the sin- 
 gular ; but iter, jecur (when its genitive is jecinoris), supeU 
 lext and the compounds of caput ending in ps, have two 
 increments. Thus, 
 
 1. Botfibu» is the same as bowibus, which by contraction becomes 
 howbusy or, when written with the long o, Ixtbua. 
 
INCREMENTS OF THE FIRST DECLENSION. 49 
 
 I 2 
 
 iter J I— ti -ne-ris. 
 
 jecur^ je— ci -no-ris, 
 
 supellex, supel-lec-ti-lis. 
 anceps, an- ci -pi-tis, 
 
 VII. The dative and ablative plural of the third declen- 
 sion, in ibus, have generally two increments ; as, 
 
 1 2 
 
 ser-mo-ni-bus. 
 But the words mentioned in the previous paragraph have 
 three increments in these two plural cases.* Thus, 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 i- ti—ne-ri-bus. 
 
 je— ci-no—ri—bus. 
 
 supel-lec- ti-li-bus. 
 
 an— ci —pi—ti-bus. 
 
 SECTION XIX. 
 
 INCREMENTS OF THE FIRST AND SECOND DECLEN- 
 SIONS. 
 
 FIRST DECLENSION. 
 
 Rule. The vowel a, in the old increment of the first 
 
 1. The uncommon increase of these words is owing to their having 
 come originally from nominatives, now obsolete, which consisted of a 
 greater number of syllables than the nominatives to which they are at pres- 
 ent assigned. Iter has for its regular formation in the genitive ileris ; and 
 Charisius (p. 108) adduces examples of this form of the genitive from Pa- 
 cuvius and Hyginus. Priscian (p. 695) finds this same form in Naevius. 
 The ablative itere occurs in Lucretius (5, 652). Besides iter, however, 
 there was another form for the nominative, namely, itiner, from which 
 comes the ordinary genitive itineris, and the other cases similar to it. 
 (Compare Charis., p. 16, 34, 63, 109.— Priscian, p. 646, 659.) This 
 nominative itiner is found in Lucretius (6, 338). — The remarks just 
 made respecting iter apply equally to jecur, supellex, and anceps. 
 Thus, besides jecur, there was another form for the nominative, jecmur 
 or jecinor, whence came jecimiris or jecinoris. {Charis., p. 34. — 
 Priscian, p. 707.) So also supellex borrows its oblique cases from an 
 adjective, supelleclilis, supellectile {Charis., p. 34, 67. — Priscian, p. 
 724) ; while anceps obtains them from an old nominative ancipes, which 
 made ancipitis in the genitive, just as miles makes militis. This 
 nominative ancipes occurs in Plautus {Rud., 4, 4, 114). In like man- 
 ner, prcBceps borrows its genitive prcecipitis, and other oblique cases, 
 from the old form precipes. 
 
 E 
 
60 INCREMENTS OF THE SECOND DECLENSION. 
 
 declension, is always long ; as, aulai^ aurai, longai^ pic- 
 tax} 
 
 Virg. Aulai in medio libahant pocula Bacchi. 
 
 Id. JEUiereum sensum, atque aurai simplicis ignem. 
 
 SECOND DECLENSION. 
 
 Rule. The increments of the second declension are 
 short ; as, miser ^ miseri ; vir, vlri ; saiur, saturi ; puer, 
 pueri.^ 
 
 Virg. Non ignara mali, miseris succurrere disco. 
 
 Id. Arma viri ! ferte arma ! vocat lux ultima victos. 
 
 TibuU. Turbaque vernarum, saturi bona signa coloni. 
 
 EXCEPTION. 
 
 Iber and its compound Celtiber have the penult of the 
 
 genitive long ; as, Iberi, Celtiberi.^ 
 Lucan. Quique feros movit Sertorius exsul Iberos. 
 Mart. Vir Celtiberis non tacende gcntibus. (Iambic.) 
 
 Obs. The increment in ins has already been noticed in 
 section IV. 
 
 • SECTION XX. 
 
 INCREMENTS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 INCREMENT IN fl. 
 
 Rule. The increment in a of nouns of the third declen- 
 
 1. The principle on which this long penult depends has already been 
 explained. Consult page 17, note 1. 
 
 2. In strictness these are no increments at all, since miser, vir, satur, 
 fucr, &c., are merely contractions from forms in us ; as, miserus, virus, 
 saturus, puerus, &c. The vocative puere in Plautus {Asin., 2, 3, 2) 
 can only come from a nominative puerus. Oiher examples of puerus 
 and puere are given by Priscian (p. 697 and 738). So, again, the form 
 vira, of which Festus speaks, could only come from virus. (Ft:*/., n. 
 411, ed Amslel, s. v. Qvcrquctulana. — Serv. ad Mn,, 12, 468.) .,< 
 
 3. These forms, again, like those mentioned in the prevrous note, are 
 not actual increments ; on the contrary, the nominatives Iher and Celti- 
 ber are merely contractions from JU>us and CeUihcms, in Greek 
 'ISTfpo^ and KeAriGijpof. 
 
INCREMENTS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 51 
 
 sion is chiefly long ; as, vcctigal, vectigalis ; pax, pacts ; 
 calcar, calcdris, &c. 
 
 Horat. JurgatuT verbis, ego vectigalia magna. 
 
 Ovid. Jane fac cBternos pdcem pdcisque ministros. 
 
 Mart. Accipe helligercB crudum thordca Minerv(B. 
 
 i 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 /Exc. 1. Masculine proper names in al and ar (except 
 Car and Nar) increase short ; as, Hannibal, Hanni- 
 bdlis ; Hamilcar, Hamilcdris ;' C(Bsar^ CcBsdris. 
 Sil. Hannibdlem Fahio ducam spectante per urbem. 
 
 Id. Cui s<Bvum arridens narrabis Hamilcdris umbris. 
 
 Propert. Galium per medios ereptum Casdris enses. 
 
 Exc. 2. The adjective par and its compounds ; the sub- 
 stantive par ; the noun sal, whether neuter or mascu- 
 line ; and also hcpar^ nectar, baccar, vas (vddis), mas, 
 anas, lar, andjubar, have the increase short. 
 
 Virg. Ardentes auro et paribus lita corpora guttis. 
 
 Horat. Damnati populo pdria, atque epulum arbitrio Arri et. 
 
 Virg. Vela dabant IcBti, et spumas sdlis (Ere ruebant. 
 
 Mart. Ipsa merum secum portat, et ipsa sdlcm. (Pentam.) 
 
 Horat. Quinta parte sui nectdris imbuit. (Choriambic^.) 
 
 1. Ennius and other early authors wrote Hannihdlis, Hamilcdris, 
 Hasdruhdlis, with the long penult. Aulus Gelfius informs us, that the 
 grammarian Valerius Probus followed this same pronunciation, and as- 
 serted that Plautus, Ennius, and many other writers of that period, as 
 we have already remarked, gave the penult long. He adds, however, 
 that Probus cited merely one verse from the " Scipio" of Ennius, be- 
 longing to the trochaic class : " Quique propter Hannibdiis capias con- 
 sideranlV {AuL GelL, 4, 7.) It cannot be denied that this is the more 
 accurate pronunciation, since Ennius and the others lived nearer to the 
 Carthaginian times ; still, however, the authority of their successors, who 
 shortened the penult, is the rule to be followed in modern days. It may 
 be remarked in favour of the long penult, that this harmonizes with the 
 etymology of the names in question ; since both Hanmbal and Hasdru- 
 hal obtain the latter part of their form from the Oriental Baal, where the 
 two vowels coalesce into one long: while Hamilcar is to be adduced, 
 in part likewise, from Milcar, where the final syllable is also long. 
 (Consult Gesenius, Phoen. Man-, p. 407. — Gronov. ad GelL, I. c.) 
 
52 INCREMENTS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 Virg. Errantes hederas passim cum haccare tellus. 
 Ovid. Sacra BoncB, mdribus non adeundaj Decs. (Pentam.) 
 Avien. Latipedemque anatem cernas excedere ponto. 
 Tibull. Sed patrii servate Lares, aluistis et idem. 
 Virg. It portis, juhdre exorto, delecta juventus. 
 
 ( 
 
 Exc. 3. Greek nouns in a and as increase short ; as, 
 
 poema, po'emdtis ; lampas, lampddis. 
 Horat. Non quivis videt immodulata poemdta judex. 
 Ovid. Undique collucent prmcinctcB lampddes auro. 
 
 / Exc. 4. Nouns ending in s, preceded by a consonant, 
 / and many nouns in ax, increase short in the genitive ; 
 Y as, trabs, trdhis ; Arabs, Ardbis ; fax, fdcis ; arcto- 
 
 \ phylax, arctophyldcis (and many other compounds of 
 <pvXa^) ; climax, climdcis ; dropax, dropdcis, &c.' 
 Virg. Auratasque trdbes, veterum decora alta parentum. 
 Horat. Otia divitiis Ardbum Uberrima muto. 
 Virg. Jamque fdces et saxa volant, furor arma ministrat. 
 Mart. Psilothro faciem loivas, et dropdce calvam, 
 
 Obs. The proper name Syphax is commonly supposed 
 to have in the genitive Syphdcis and Syphdcis. This, 
 however, is incorrect, as the short quantity turns merely 
 on an erroneous reading in Claudian, and the true form of 
 \^the genitive is consequently Syphdcis.^ 
 
 / 
 
 ■ — v' 
 
 ^ INCREMENT IN 6. 
 
 Rule. The increment in e, of the third declension, 
 
 1. These nouns in x are in fact nothing more than nouns ending 
 in * preceded by a consonant, the letter x being equivalent to cs, gs, 
 or ks. 
 
 2. The line of Claudian occurs in the poem " De Bella Gildonico^* 
 (v. 91), and is as follows : " Compulimus dirum Syphdcem, fractumgue 
 Metelloy The passage, however, of which this line forms part, in- 
 volves a palpable historical error, if the reading Syphacem be retained; 
 and Hannibalem has therefore been substituted by Barih; an emenda- 
 tion approved of by Broukhusius {ad Propcrt., 3, 9, 61) and other schol- 
 ars, although the common reading is retained by Artaud in Lemaire's 
 Collection. 
 
INCREMENTS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 53 
 
 mostly short ; as, grex^ gregis ; pes, pedis ; teres, teretis ; 
 
 mulier, mulieris. 
 
 Ovid. Nohiliumque greges custos servabat equarum. 
 
 Fur. Pressatur pede pes, mucro mucrone, viro vir. 
 
 Virg. Incumhens tereti Damon sic ccepit olivcB. 
 
 Afran. Hcbc sunt venena formosarum mulierum. (Iambic.) 
 
 V 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Iber, Iberis, and genitives in enis, have the pe- 
 nult long ; as, ren, renis ; Siren, Sirenis ; except that 
 of hymen, which increases short. 
 
 Prise. Quern juxta, terras habitant Orientis Iheres. 
 
 Horat. Si latus avt renes morbo tentantur acuto, 
 
 Ovid. Monstra maris Sirenes erant, quae voce canora. 
 
 Exc. 2. Yer, raansues, locuples, hcB-res, merces, quies, lex, 
 rex, plebs, vervex, seps, and halec, increase long ; as, 
 veris, mansuetis, locupletis, hcBredis, mercedis, quietis^ 
 
 V 
 
 legis, regis, plebisy vervecis, septs, halecis. 
 
 Virg. Vere novo gelidus canis cum montibus humor, 
 
 Horat. Tu mefecisti locupletem. Vescere, sodes. 
 
 Mart. JEdent hceredes, inquis, mea carmina quando. 
 
 Id. Turba gravis pad, placidcBque inimica quieti. 
 Propert. Illorum antiquis onerentur legibus aures, 
 
 Horat. Fortunam et mores antiquts plebis et idem. 
 
 Mart. Capparin, et putri cepas halece natantes. 
 
 Exc. 3. Hebrew and other foreign names in el increase 
 / long ; as, Daniel, Danielis ; Michael, Michaelis} 
 Alcim. Magnum ilium Dominum atque deum Danielis ado- 
 
 rans. 
 
 Exc. 4. Greek nouns in es and er increase long ; as, 
 
 1. Hebrew names in el follow the analogy of the long vowel in that 
 language. 
 
 E 2 
 
64 INCREMENTS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 tapes, tapetis ; trapes, trapetis; lebes, lehetis ; soter, 
 soteris ; crater, crateris ; except csther and a'er, which 
 increase short.' 
 
 Sid. Ap. Ipse per attonitos bacca pendente trapetas. 
 
 Ovid. Viginti fulvos operoso ex (ere lebetas. 
 
 Virg. Crateras magnos statuunt, et vina coronant. 
 
 J[d» Quacumque ilia levem fugiens secat cBthera pennis. 
 
 Id. Si nigrum obscuro comprenderit dera cornu. 
 
 INCREMENT IN % AND y, * 
 
 Rule. The increment in i or y, of the third declension, 
 is for the most part short ; as, stips, stipis ; nemo, nemmis ; 
 pollex, polUcis ; chlamys, chlamydis ; chalybs, chalybis. 
 Ovid. Die, inquam, parva cur stipe qucerat opes. (Pentam.) 
 Virg. Qualem virgineo demessum polUce florem. 
 Ovid. Anchism sceptrum, chlamydem pharetramque nepoti. 
 Virg. Insula inexhaustis chalybum generosa metallis. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Genitives in inis or ynis, from nouns of Greek 
 origin, have the penult long ; as, delphin, delphmis ; 
 
 Phorcyn, Phorcynis ; Salamis, Salamlnis. 
 Virg. Orpheus in silvis, inter delphmas Arion. 
 Id. Laomedontiaden Priamum Salamma petentem. 
 
 Exc. 2. The following also have the long penult in the 
 genitive : Dis, Ditis ; glis, gUris ; vibex, vibicis ; 
 gryps, gryphis ; Samnis, Samnttis ; Quiris, Quiritis ; 
 Nesis, Nesidis, 
 
 Virg. Noctes atque dies patet atrijanua Ditis. 
 
 Mart. Somniculosos ille porrigit gUres. (Scazon.) 
 
 Pers. Si puteal multa cautus viblce jlagellas. 
 
 Virg. Huic horret thorax Samnttis pcllibus urscp.. 
 
 1. Greek nouns in es and er which increase long in the genitive, 
 have 1) in the penult of that case in Greek. On the contrary, alher and 
 air have e in the genitive ; as, alOepoc, cicpof. 
 
INCREMENTS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 55 
 
 Luc. Tradite nostra viris, ignavi, signa, Quintes. 
 Stat. Silvaque qu(B Jixam pelago Nesida coronal. 
 
 INCREMENT FROM IX AND yx. 
 
 Rule. Nouns in ix or yx have, for the most part, the pe- 
 nult of the genitive long ; as, homhyx^ bombycis ; perdix, 
 perdlcis ; pernix, pernicis ; coturnix, coturnicis ; lodix, /o-- 
 duis, , 
 
 Propert. Nee si qucR Arabico lucet bomhyce puella. 
 
 iSeren. Sen f el perdlcis parili cum pondere mellis. 
 
 Virg. Progenuit pedibus celerem et permcibus alis, 
 
 Ovid, Ecce coturmces inter sua pr<Blia vivunt. 
 
 Mart. Lodices mittet docti tibi terra Catulli. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Nixy Cilix, strix, fornix, histrix, choenix, varix, salix, 
 Jilix, larix, coxendix, pix, calix, calyx, Eryx, Styx, 
 lapyx, Phryx, onyx, and some others, have their in- 
 crease short, as have likevjrise some proper and gen- 
 tile names ; such as Ambiorix, Vercingetorix ; Bitu- 
 rix, Caturix. 
 
 Virg. Perque nives alium perque korrida castra secuta est. 
 
 Luc. Armenios Cilicesque feros, Taurosque subegi. 
 
 Propert. Et strlgis invented per busta jacentia plumcB. 
 
 Calph. Venit ; et hirsuta spinosior histrice barba. 
 
 Seren. Scspius occultus victa coxendice morbus. 
 
 Obs. 1. Mastix, mastichis, "a gum," increases short; 
 but mastix, mastlgis, " a whip," or " scourge," has the in- 
 crement long. 
 
 Seren. Pulegium, abrotonum, nitida cum mastiche coctum. 
 Horn. ''Qg apa (pcjvrjaag Ifiaaev [idarlyt (paeiv^. 
 Prudent. Nunc mastigophoris, oleoque et gymnadis arte. 
 
 Obs. 2. Appendix is generally considered as increasing 
 
56 INCREMENTS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 short in the genitive ;' and perpendiculum, a noun of kin- 
 dred origin, has the penult short in Ausonius (.Parental. , 
 \5, 8). 
 / Obs. 3. Behryx and sandix have the increment common. 
 Val. Flacc. Behrycis et Scythici procul inclementia sacri. 
 Sil. Ital. Possessus Bacchn scsva Behrycis in aula. 
 Propert. Illaque plebeio, vel sit sandlcis amictu. 
 Gratius. Interdum Libyco fucantur sandice pinncB. 
 
 INCREMENT IN 0. 
 
 Rule. O, in the increment of the third declension, in 
 words of Latin origin, is for the most part long ; as, sol, 
 solis ; vox, vocis ; victor, victoris ; and all other verbal 
 nouns in or ; ros, roris ; dos, dutis ; statio, stationis ; and 
 all other feminine verbals in io ; Cato, Catonis, and other 
 Latin proper names in o. 
 
 Ovid. Regia solis erat suhlimihus alta columnis. 
 
 Tibull. Ille liquor docuit voces injlectere cantu. 
 
 Virg. Nee victoris heri tetigit captixm cubile. 
 
 Lucan. Ire vetat, cursusque vagos statione moratur. 
 
 Id. Et mala vel duri lacrymas motura Catonis. 
 
 X ^ 
 
 ^N EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. I. Nouns in o or on, taken from the Greek 6>v, 
 preserve in Latin the same quantity of the increment 
 . which they have in the Greek. If that increment be 
 
 j an omicTon, it is short ; if an omega, it is long. 
 
 Thus, sindon, a'edon, Agamemnon, Jason, Philemon, 
 &c., increase short ; whereas Laco, Plato, Solon, 
 Sicyon, &c., increase long. 
 Mart. Cultus sindone non quotidiana. (Phalaecian.) 
 Paulin. Si confers fulicas cycnis, et aedona parra. 
 Horat. Pythagoran, Anytique reum, doctumque Platona. 
 Mart. Et gratum nautis sidus fulgere Laconum. 
 
 1. It is 80 given, for instance, by Scheller {Lat. Dcutsck. Wdrterh.,g» 
 9.) and Freund {Wbrterb. der Lot. Sprache, «. v.). 
 
c 
 
 INCREMENTS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 57 
 
 Obs. Sidon, Orion, JEgcBon, have the increment common, 
 and so likewise has Britto, " a native of Britain." SaxOt 
 Seno, and some other gentile nouns, increase short. 
 8il. Ital. Stat, fucare colos nee Sidone vilior, Ancon^ ^ 
 
 Virg. Atque equidem Teucrum memini Sidona venire. 
 Ovid. Quorum si mediis Bceoton Oriona quaras, 
 Lucan. Ensiferi nimium fulget latus Orionis. 
 Claud. II(EC centumgemini strictos JEg<Bdnis enses. 
 Ovid. jT^gceona suis immunia terga lacertis. 
 Juv. Qua nee terrihiles Cimbri, nee Brittones unquam. 
 
 Mart. Quam veteres braccce Brittonis pauperis, et quam. 
 
 \ 
 
 Exc. 2. Genitives in oris, from Latin nouns of the neu- 
 ter gender, have the penult short ; as, marmor, mar" 
 moris ; corpus, corporis ; ebur, eboris. 
 Ador, however, which is of the masculine gender, 
 makes adoris and adoris ; it being found short in 
 Ausonius, and both long and short in Gannius, an 
 old poet quoted by Priscian.^ 
 Auson. Mox ador, atque adoris de polline pultijicum far. 
 Gann. Illam sponte satos adoris stravisse maniplos. 
 Id. Emicat in nubes nidoribus ador adoris. 
 
 Exc. 3. Greek proper names in or, and appellatives, as 
 
 rhetor, increase short. 
 
 Val. Flac. Ingemit et dulci f rater cum Castore Pollux. 
 
 Ovid. Et multos illic Hectoras esse puta. (Pentam.) 
 
 1. Hence we have adoreus in Virgil, and adorea in Horace and Clau- 
 dian. — It is possible that the variation of quantity in adoris and adoris 
 may be connected with a difference of gender. Priscian considers ador 
 an irregular noun, which, though ending in or, still shortens the penult 
 of the genitive, and which terminates in or, though of the neuter gender. 
 For this he is censured by Scaliger, who maintains that ador properly 
 makes only adoris in the genitive, and that adoris comes from the obso- 
 lete nominative adus, of the neuter gender. (Seal, ad Fcst., vi. — Pris- 
 cian, 6, 9, 49 — vol. I, p. 251, td. Krehl.) Scaliger, however, is himself 
 in error when he derives ador from the Greek udvp. It is to be traced 
 to the Sanscrit ad, *' to eat." {Lindemann ad FesL, p. 302.) 
 
58 INCREMENTS OF THE THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 Mart. Peleos et Priami transit vel Nestoris (Btas. 
 
 Id. Dum modo causidicum, dum te modo rhetorajingis. 
 
 
 Exc. 4. Os, oris ; and adjectives of the comparative de- 
 gree, have their increment long ; as, majoris^ pejoris, 
 mdioris, 
 
 Virg. Componens manibusque manus, atque orihus ora. 
 
 Id. Nate dea, nam te mojoribus ire per altum. 
 
 Uorat. Mutius, indignum quod sit pejoribus ortus. 
 
 Exc. 5. The compounds of novg, as, tripus, polypus, 
 CEdipus ; and also memor, arbor, lepus, bos, compos, 
 and impos, increase short. 
 Juv. Stantibus mnophorum, tripodas, armaria, cistas. 
 Mart. Phineas invites, Afer, et CEdipodas. (Pentam.) 
 Virg. Strata jacent passim sua quaque sub arbbre poma. 
 Mart. Mavis, Rufe, coquum scindere quam leporem. (Pen- 
 tam.) 
 
 Exc. 6. Cappadox, AUobrox, prcscox, and other nouns 
 which have a consonant immediately before s in the 
 nominative ; as, scobs, scrobs, ops, inops, jEthiops, Ce- 
 crops, Dolops, increase short ; except Cyclops, Cercops, 
 and hydrops. 
 
 Horat. Mancipiis locuples, eget aris Cappadocum rex. 
 
 Senec. Materna, letum prcBcbcis mali tulit. (Iambic.) 
 
 Juv. A scrbbe vel sulco redeuntibus altera ccena. 
 
 Virg. Nort Ikbc humanis opibus, non arte magistra. 
 
 Ovid. Virginibusque tribus gemino de Cecrope natis. 
 
 Manil. Et portentosos Cercopum ludit in ortus. 
 
 Ovid. Tela reponuntur manibus fabricata Cyclopum. 
 
 INCREMENT IN U. 
 
 Rule. The increment in u of the third declension is for 
 the most part short ; as, murmur, murmuris ; furfur, fur^ 
 furis ; dux, ducts ; prasul, prasulis ; turtur, turturis. 
 
PLURAL INCREMENT OF NOUNS. 59 
 
 Virg. Aspice, ventosi ceciderunt murmuris aurcB. 
 Seren. Furfuribusque novis durum miscehis acetum, 
 Pedo. Consule nos, duce nos, duce jam victore caremus. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 ^ Exc. 1. Genitives in udis, uris, and utis, from nomina- 
 tives in us, have the penult long; sls, palus, paludis ; 
 incus, incudis ; tellus, telluris ; virtus, virtutis. 
 
 Virg. Quum primum sulcos (Equant sata ? quique paludis. 
 
 Mart. Turn grave percussis incudihus (Bra resultant. 
 
 Virg. Vix e conspectu Siculce telluris in altum. 
 
 Id. Mittatur Pallas, quern non virtutis egentem. 
 
 Exc, 2. The following also increase long : fur, furis ; 
 lux, lucis ; Pollux, Pollucis ; and frugis, from the old 
 nominative frux. But intercus, pecus, and Ligus, in- 
 crease short. 
 
 Virg. Quid domini faciant, audent cum taliafures? 
 
 Tibull. Luce sacra requiescit humus, requiescit arator. 
 
 Ovid. Pollucem pugiles, Castora placet eques. (Pentam.) 
 
 SECTION XXI. 
 
 PLURAL INCREMENT OF NOUNS. 
 The penult of the genitive or dative plural is called the 
 plural increment of a noun when either of these cases con- 
 tains more syllables than the nominative plural ; as, mus<Bt 
 musdrum ; ambo, amborum, ambobus ; res, rerum, rebus ; in 
 the first of which the syllable sa, in the second bo, in the 
 third re, are the respective plural increments. So also hi 
 in nubium, nubibus ; quo in quorum ; qui in quibus. 
 
 PLURAL INCREMENTS IN a, 6, 0, I, U. 
 
 Rule. In the increase of the plural, a, e, and a are long, 
 i and u short ; as, qudrum, hdrum, Musdrum; rerum, rebus; 
 korum, qudrum ; quibus, trlbus, montibus, lacuhus. 
 
60 INCREMENT OF VERBS. 
 
 Virg. Qudrum qu<B forma pulcherrima, De'iopeam. 
 Ovid. Cum tamen a turha rerum requieverit harum. . 
 Virg. Jupiter, et rebus nox ahstulit atra colorcm. 
 Id. At Capys, et qudrum melior sententia menti. 
 Id. Montibus in nostris solus tibi certet Amyntas. 
 Ovid. Pr(Bmia de lacubus proxima musta tuts. (Pentam.) 
 
 A 
 
 Obs. Bubus has already been explained under section V. 
 
 SECTION XXII. 
 
 INCREMENT OF VERBS. 
 
 I. The second person singular of the present tense, in- 
 dicative active, is the measure by which to estimate the in- 
 crement of verbs. If any tense or person of a verb do not 
 contain a greater number of syllables than the above stand- 
 ard, the verb is said, in that tense or person, to have no in- 
 crement. Thus, in amat, amant, ama, amem, amans, the 
 verb amo has no increment, because they all contain only 
 two syllables, like amas. 
 
 II. If, however, a tense or person exceed the given 
 standard, then, if that excess be by one syllable, the verb 
 is said to have in that part a single increment ; if by two 
 syllables, a double ; if by three, a triple ; if by four, a four- 
 fold increment. Thus, in oMkmus there is a single incre- 
 ment, which is the penult, for the final syllable is never 
 called an increment ; in aMkBkmus there is a double in- 
 crement ; in aMAVERIww5 a triple increment ; and in au- 
 DIEBAMIm a fourfold increment. 
 
 III. In determining the increments of deponent verbs, 
 we may imagine an active voice,' and obtain from this the 
 requisite standard for the regulation of the increments ; or 
 we may be guided by analogy, and estimate them by means 
 
 1. Most deponent verbs had, in fact, in earlier Latin, an active voice, 
 which was dropped during the more cultivated period of the language. 
 Consult S/ruve, iiber die Lot. Dccl. und Conj., p. 80— Reisig, Vorle- 
 sungen, p. 243, ^ 150. 
 
INCREMENT OF VERBS. 61 
 
 of Other verbs of the same conjugation which have an active 
 voice. Thus, for the verb largior, we may either form an 
 imaginary active, largio, largis, of the fourth conjugation, 
 or be guided by the tenses of audior, which has a real ac- 
 tive. 
 
 IV. The final syllable, as has just been observed, is 
 never regarded as an increment. The first syllable, how- 
 ever, becomes one when the standard tense is a monosyl- 
 lable. Thus, in the case of do B-ndfieo, the tenses by which 
 we are to estimate their respective increments are das and / 
 fles, and consequently in damus, daham^ dare ; flemus, fie- 
 ham, flere, the initial syllables are the increments of the 
 vexbs. 
 
 VERBAL INCREMENT IN a. 
 
 Rule. The vowel a is long in the increments of verbs 
 of every conjugation ; as, staham, stares, properdmus, doce- 
 bdmus, audiebdmini, &c. 
 
 Virg. Trojaque nunc stares, Priamique arx alia maneres. 
 
 Ovid. Serius aut citius sedem properdmus ad unam. 
 
 Horat. Pugndhant armis, qu<B post fahricdverat usus. 
 
 Mart. Festindvit Arabs, festindvere Sabm. 
 
 Ovid. Ipse guberndbit residens in puppe Cupido. 
 
 Id. Clam tamen intrdto, ne te mea carmina Icedant, 
 
 Virg. Et cantdre pares, et respondere pardti. 
 
 Mart. Esse videbdris, fateor, Lucretia nobis. 
 
 exception. 
 The first increase of the verb do is short ; as, damns, da- 
 bunt, dare ; and hence the pronunciation of circumdd- 
 mus, circumddbunt, circumddre ; venumddbo, venumddre, 
 &LC., with the penult short.* 
 
 1. This violation of analogy on the part of do, to which Priscian al- 
 ludes (9, 6 — vol. 1, p. 453, ed. KrehL), may be accounted for by suppo- 
 sing that the verb was originally conjugated, do, dere, didi, dttum, as we 
 have it in the compound dedo (de-do). It would thus have belonged at 
 
 F 
 
62 INCREMENT OP VERBS. 
 
 Virg. His lacrymis vitam damns, et miserescimus ultro. 
 Mart. Mille ddbam numns ; noluit accipere. (Pentam.) 
 Tibull. Quamvis magna ddretj quamvis majora ddturus. 
 Virg. Taurino quantum possent circumddre tergo, 
 Ovid. Multa roorant utenda dari. data reddere nolunt. 
 
 Obs. The second increase of do, not being excepted, fol- 
 lows the general rule, and is long; as, ddbdmuSj ddbdtis, 
 ddbdmur, ddbdtur, dabdmini. 
 
 Virg. Nam quod consilium, aut qu(B jam fortuna ddbdtur. 
 
 VERBAL INCREMENT IN 6. 
 
 Rule. The vowel e is long in the increase of verbs ; as, 
 Jlebam, rebar, lacereris, docerem, legerunt. 
 
 Ovid. Flebat Aristceus, quod apes cum stirpe necatas. 
 Virg. Sic equidem ducebam animo, rebarque futurum. 
 Mart. D<Bdale Lucano cum sic lacereris ab urso. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1 . But e before r in the Jirst increase of every pres- 
 ent and imperfect of the third conjugation, and also in 
 the terminations beris and bere, is short ; as, cognos- 
 cere, legere, legerem, legeremus, legeris, celebraberiSf 
 celebrabere. 
 
 Virg. Jam legere, et qu<B sit poteris cognoscere virtus. 
 
 Id. Semper honore meo, semper celebrabere donis. 
 
 Obs. 1. But in the second increment, where the word 
 terminates in reris or rere, the e is long ; as, diripereris, 
 loquereris, loquerere, prosequerere. 
 Ovid. Cum consternatis diripereris equis. (Pentam.) 
 Mart. Hoc tibi Roma caput, cum loquereris, erat. (Pentam.) 
 Claud. Jungebam Phrygios, cum tu raperere leones. 
 
 firit to iho third conjugation, and afterward have been transferred to 
 the first, with a change of e to a. Such form», therefore, as circurnddrct 
 vermmddre, 6lc., were originally oiroumdere, venumdirtk 
 
i 
 
 INCREMENT OF VERBS. 63 
 
 Obs. 2. The forms velim, velis, velitj &c., have the e 
 short. 
 
 Herat. Musa, velim memores : et quo patre natus uterque. 
 Mart. Esse velis, oro, serus conviva Tonantis. 
 
 Exc. 2. The vowel e before ram, rim, ro, of every con- 
 jugation, is short ; as, amaveram, amaverim, amavero ; 
 feceram, fecerim, fecero ; and the quantity remains the 
 same in the other persons ; as, amaveris, amaverit, 
 amaverimus, amaveritis ; fecerimus, feceritis. 
 
 Ovid. Fecerat exiguas jam sol altissimus umbras. 
 
 Catull. Dein cum millia multa fecerimus. (Phalaecian.) 
 
 Obs. This rule does not apply to those syncopated tenses 
 which have lost the syllable ve ; 2iS, fleram, fierim, flero ; 
 the e in these contracted forms retaining the same quantity 
 which it possessed previously to the syncope ; viz.,^e(ve)- 
 ram, Jle{ve)rim, JIe{ve)ro. 
 
 Virg. Implerunt monies, jlerunt RhodopeicB arces. 
 
 Ovid. Nerunt fatales fortia fila decB, (Pentam.) 
 
 Exc. 3. The poets sometimes shorten e before runt, in 
 the third person plural of the perfect indicative active/ 
 Virg. Ohstupui, steteruntque comcB, et vox faucihus hcBsit. 
 Id. Matri longa decern tulerunt fastidia menses. 
 
 Herat. Di tihi divitias dederunt artemque ftuendi. 
 TibuU. Nee cithara, intonsce prqfueruntve comcB. (Pentam.) 
 Mart. Nee tua defuerunt verba Thalasse mihi. (Pentam.) 
 Sil. It. Terruerunt pavidos accensa Ceraunia nautas. 
 
 VERBAL INCREMENT IN I. 
 
 Rule. The vowel i in any of the increments of verbs is 
 short, whether such increment be the first, second, third, or 
 fourth ; as, linqmmus, amabimus, docebimini, audiebammiy 
 
 1. Consult remark» under the article Systole, page 127. 
 
64 INCREMENT OP VERBS. 
 
 &c., and veriimus, comperimus^ reperimus, &;c., of the per- 
 fect tense. 
 
 Virg. Linqmmus Ortygi<B partus^ pelagoque volamus, 
 
 Horat. Infra se positas ; extinctus amabttur idem. 
 
 Manil. Victuros agimus semper, nee vivimus unquam. 
 
 Claud. Vidimus, expuUmus ; facilis jam copia regni. 
 
 Plant. Quapropter id vos factum suspicamini ? (Iamb.) 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. But the i is long in nolito, nolite, nolimus, noUtis ; 
 vellmus, velitis ; mallmus, malltis ; simus, sitis ; and 
 their compounds, possimus, adsimus, proslmus, &c. 
 Mart. Nolito fronti credere, nupsit heri. (Pentam.) 
 Calp. Credere, pastores, levibus noUte puellis. 
 Mart. Ne nimium simus, stultorum more, molesti» 
 Calp. Possitis, ter quisque manus jactate micantes. 
 
 Exc. 2. The penult of the preterite in ivi, of any conju- 
 gation, is long ; as, petlvi, audivi. 
 Virg. Cessi, et sublato montem genitore pettvi. 
 Id. Adventumque pedum, fatusque audivit equorum. 
 
 Exc. 3. In the first increase of the fourth conjugation, 
 whenever a consonant immediately follows, the i is 
 long ; as, audimuSf audltis, audtte, audirem, audire, au- 
 dimur, auditur, audirer, auditor, audiri ; to which add 
 the contracted form of the imperfect, audibam, and the 
 old form of the future, audibo, which we uniformly 
 find in Ibam and tbo, from eo, as well as in qulbam and 
 quibo, from queo. 
 Senec. Audimur, en, en, sonitus Herculei gradus. (Iamb.) 
 Virg. Montibus audiri fragor, et resonantia longe, 
 Horat. Alterius sermone meros audiret honores. 
 Virg. Ferre rotam, et stabulo frenos audits sonantes. 
 Id. Tu ne cede malts sed contra audentior ito. 
 
INCREMENT OF VERBS. ^ 
 
 Virg. Jungimus hospitio dextras^ et tecta subimus. 
 ' Id. Nutrlbat, teneris immulgens uhera labris. 
 
 Propert. Lentbunt tacito vulnera nostra sinu. (Pentam.) 
 
 Obs. 1. Venimus, comperimus^ reperimus, &;c., of the pres- 
 ent tense, fall under the previous exception, and are long ; 
 whereas vemmus, compenmus, repenmus, «fee, of the perfect 
 tense, have the penult short, as has been mentioned, ac- 
 cording to the general rule. 
 
 Obs. 2. When a vowel, and not a consonant, immediately 
 follows the i in the first increase of the fourth conjugation, 
 the i becomes necessarily short by position ; as, audiuntt 
 audiebam, audiam, audiar, audiens, &;c. 
 
 Obs. 3. The i in the penult of the first and second per- 
 sons plural of the indicative future perfect, or second future, 
 and the perfect of the subjunctive is doubtful.' 
 Liicret. Quas ob res ubi viderimus nil posse creari. 
 CatuU. Dein cum millia multa fecerimus . (Phalaecian.) 
 Ovid. Videritis Stellas illic ubi circulus axem. 
 Id. H(RC ubi dixerttis, serve t sua dona, rogate. 
 
 Id. Accepisse simul vitam dederttis in unda. 
 
 Id. Et maris Jonii transierttis aquas. (Pentam.) 
 
 Id. Consulis ut limen contigeritis, erit. (Pentam.) 
 
 Virg. Egerlmus, nosti ; et nimium meminisse necesse est. 
 
 1. We have given the rule as equally applicable to both the indica- 
 tive future perfect and the perfect subjunctive. It holds good, however, 
 more certainly of the former than the latter tense. With regard to the 
 perfect subjunctive, it is frequently impossible to distinguish it from the 
 future perfect, since in very many cases where the one is employed, a 
 very slight modification of the sense would render the use of the other 
 equally appropriate. The only example discovered by prosodians where 
 this tense undoubtedly occurs in such a position as to determine its 
 quantity, is in the line from Virgil cited above, and which is found in Mn., 
 6, 514. — The old grammarians are at variance on this subject. Diome- 
 des (p. 331) and Agroetius (p. 2267) assert that the penult of n'mw-s and 
 rilis in the future perfect is long, and in the perfect subjunctive is 
 short. Probus, on the other hand (p. 1412 — p. 1434), affirms that the 
 syllable is long in both tenses ; and both Probus and Servius {ad Virg., 
 I. c.) expressly declare, that the penult of egerimus, in the passage quoted, 
 was shortened by Virgil *• meiri necessitate." {Voss.f de Art. Gram.t 
 
 2, 31.) 
 
 F 2 
 
66 FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 VERBAL INCREMENT IN AND U. 
 
 Rule. In the increase of verbs o is always long, but u 
 is generally short ; as, facitbte^ habetote ; sumus^ possumus, 
 volumus. 
 
 Ovid. Cumque loqui poterit, matrem facitote salutet. 
 Id. Hinc quoque prcBsidium Icbscb petitote figurm. 
 Horat. Nos numerus sumus, et fruges consumere nati. 
 Virg. Dicite, Pierides : non omnia possumus omnes. 
 Horat. Si pairia volumuSy si nobis, vivere cari. 
 
 EXCEPTION. 
 
 But u in the penult of the future participle in rus is al- 
 ways long; as, perituruSjfacturuSj amaturus. 
 Virg. Si periturus abis, et nos rape in omnia tecum. 
 Id. Tarda venit, seris factura nepotibus umbram. 
 
 SECTION XXIII. 
 
 FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 The quantity of final syllables is ascertained, in some 
 
 cases, by position ; b.s, prudens, prcBcox ; in others by their 
 
 containing a diphthongal sound ; as, mus<B, penncB ; but in 
 
 most by special rules, which follow. 
 
 FINAL a. 
 
 Rule 1. A in the end of words not declined by cases is 
 long ; as, circa, citrd, contra, extra, frustrd, intra, <fec. ; to 
 which add the imperative of the first conjugation ; as, mem- 
 
 ord, amd} 
 
 1. In imperatives of the first conjugation the final a is long, because 
 formed by contraction from ae. Thus, memorde, mcmord ; amde, amd, 
 &c. {Slruve, iiber die Lat. Declin. und Conj., p. \'3f>.) — With regard 
 to circa, citra, contra, «Sec, various opinions exist. Scheller views them 
 as old ablatives singular feminine of the first declension, with an ellipsis 
 of parte, or ofcra, or some other equivalent term. {Scheller, Lat.- 
 Deutsch. Worterb.y s. v.) Ramsay, on the other hand, regards most 
 of them as old imperatives of verbs of the first conjugation, of which 
 frustro, intra, supero (or snpro), are still in use ; while, as respects such 
 forms as anted, posted, intered, prater ed, &c., he agrees with the author 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 67 
 
 Horat. Circa mite solum Tihuris et moBnia Catili. (Chori- 
 
 ambic.) 
 Ovid. Dextera diriguit, nee eitrd mota, nee ultra, 
 Virg. Contra non ulla est oleis eultura, neque ill<B. 
 Horat. Laudet ametque domi, premat extra limen iniquus. 
 Id. Frustra, nam scopulis surdior Icari. (Choriambic.) 
 
 Virg. Musa, mihi causas memora ; quo numine 1<bso. 
 Plaut. Si auctoritatem posted defugeris. (Iambic.)* 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 But eid, itd,putd^ (the adverb), and quidf^ have -the final 
 vowel short ; and also the names of letters ; as, alphdj 
 beta, &c., which latter follow the quantity of the Greek. 
 
 Val. Flac. Ferret ad aurigercB caput arboris : Eia per ipsum. 
 
 Virg. Incolimus ; sed vos, sifert itd corde voluntas. 
 
 of a paper in the " Journal of Education" (vol. 1, p. 106), who supposes 
 them to be formed from ante earn, post earn, &c., the correlatives ante- 
 guam, postquam, still retaining the final letter. (Ramsay's Lat. Pros., 
 p. 38.) 
 
 1. Posted occurs with the final vowel short in Ovid {Fast., 1, 165) ; 
 but the difficulty may be obviated either by writing post ed, or by pro- 
 nouncing the word as a dissyllable, postyd, making it, in this latter case, 
 have the long final vowel. 
 
 2. Putd is short only when taken adverbially. When it stands as an 
 imperative the a is long. Some doubt, however, has been attempted to 
 be thrown upon the quantity of the final letter in puta when an adverb. 
 It is found short in Persius (4, 9), and also in Martial (3, 26, 5 ; 9, 96, 
 5 ; 11, 95, 2), in accordance with the exception in the text, and it has been 
 allowed to stand by several editors, where others have given puto. Ca- 
 saubon and Konig, for example, retain putd in the text of Persius, and 
 Priscian, the ancient grammarian, as cited by the former, observes, "Ita 
 solum a correptum habet, quamvis quidam puta adverbium esse accipiunt, 
 ideoque Persium id corripuisse, ut, hoc, puta, non justum," etc. {Prise., 
 lib. 15 — vol. 1, p. 617, ed. Krehl.) Servius likewise, in his commentary 
 on Virgil {JEn., 2, 651 — vol. 1, p. 167, ed. Lion), after observing that 
 adverbs in a are long, expressly excepts putd and itd. Still, in all the 
 instances cited above, many MSS. give puto, which leaves the matter 
 involved in some degree of uncertainty. 
 
 3. Dr. Carey, on the authority of a single line in Phsedrus, pronounces 
 the final vowel in quia doubtful. The hne is as follows : " Ego primam 
 tollo nominor quid leo.'''' {Phcedr., 1, 7.) But almost all editors agree 
 in considering the line corrupt, and most of them read " Ego prinuim 
 tollo quoniam nominor leo." 
 
68 FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Virg. Sed quia non aliter vires dabit omnibus aquas. 
 
 Juv. Hoc discunt omnes ante Alpha et Beta puellds. 
 
 Rule 2. A in the end of words declined by cases is 
 short, except the ablative singular of the first declension, 
 and Greek vocatives from nominatives in as ; as, anckoroj 
 de prora, jEned, Palla,} 
 
 Virg. Anchord de prord jacitur ; slant littore puppes. 
 Id. Quid miserumy jEned, laceras ? jam parce sepulto. 
 
 Obs. 1. Greek names in es and e are frequently changed 
 by the Latins into a ; as, Atridd for Atrides ; Orestd for 
 Orestes ; Circa for Circe. In nouns of this class, the final 
 a in the vocative is short .^ 
 
 Obs. 2. Some prosodians make the final a in numerals 
 either long or short. The true quantity, however, is the 
 long one ; as, trigintd^ quadragintd, sexagintd.^ 
 
 FINAL e. 
 
 Rule. E final is for the most part short; as, nate.fuge, 
 eripCj ille, sine, pcBne^ Szc. 
 
 1. The final a in the ablative singular of the first declension is long, 
 because contracted from ai. The old dative and ablative singular of the 
 first declension had this latter ending ; as, terrai for terra ; terra'i for terra. 
 {Plank ad Enn., Med., p. 80.— Gru/cr, Inscr., 2, 12.— 7rf., Ind., p. 84.) 
 
 2. The short a in these fornris is obtained from the ^olic d (Com- 
 pare the Greek forms vefeXijyep^Td, InrcoTd, evpvoTra, and the Latin 
 poetd, from ttoi^ttj^.) In Virgil (vEn , 3, 475) we have Anchisd in the 
 vocative, which some deduce from a Doric nominative Anchisas. It is 
 better, however, to ascribe the length of the final vowel, in this instance, 
 to the force of the caesura or arsis. 
 
 3. To support the position that the final a in numerals is common, the 
 following line from Manilius has been adduced : " Tcr trigintd quadrum 
 partes per sidera reddant.'* (Manil., 2, 322.) Bentley, however, in- 
 sists that the reading here is erroneous, especially since triginta occurs 
 six lines lower down, in the same poet, with the final vowel long. In 
 all the oldest MSS. of the classics, numbers were expressed by marks, 
 not by words ; hence, when the transcriber found LXXXX in his copy, 
 he ignorantly, according to the English critic, rendered it by tcr triginta 
 instead of nongenta, which latter reading Bentley of course restores. 
 Some other examples of numerals with the short final vowel arc adduced 
 from Martial and Ausonius, but the MSS. here give different Yeadingt. 
 The rule, therefore, laid down above is undoubtedly the true one. 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 69 
 
 Virg. Heu fuge, nate Dea, teque his ait eripe Jlammis. 
 Id. Ille mihi ante alios fortunatusque lahorum. 
 Id. Queis sine nee potuere seri nee surgere messes. 
 Id. PtBne simul tecum solatia rapta Menalca, 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. E final is long in all cases of the first and fifth 
 declensions ; as, JEgle, Thisbe, Melpomene, die, fide, 
 fame, re ; and in adverbs derived from the latter ; as, 
 liodie^ pridie, quare, &c.' 
 
 Virg. JEgle Ndiadum pulcherrima, jamque videnti. 
 
 Ovid. Saspe ut constiterant, hinc Thisbe, Pyramus ilUnc. 
 
 Horat. Quern tu Melpomene semel. (Choriambic.) 
 
 Virg. Forte die solemnem illo rex Areas honorem. 
 
 Id. Libra die somnique pares ubi fecerit horas. 
 
 Horat. Effare ; jussas cum fide pcKnas luam. (Iambic.) 
 
 Virg. Amissis, ut fama, apibus morboque fameque. 
 
 Id. Pro re pauca loquor ; nee ego.hanc abscondere furto, 
 
 Horat. Muneribus servos corrumpam ; nan hodie si. 
 
 Id. Quare per divos oraius uterque penates. 
 
 1. The final e is long in all cases of nouns of the first declension, be- 
 cause answering to the Greek rj. It is long in all cases of the fifth de- 
 clension, because it is a contracted syllable. {Schneider, L. G., vol. 3, 
 p. 3.55, seqq.) — Under this same exception falls the ablative /cwie (Virg., 
 JEn., 6, 421), the noun fames having been, according to Aulus Gellius 
 (9, 14), originally of the fifth declension, /ame5,/ama; \\ke plebes, ple- 
 bei. — The vocatives Ulysse and Achille have also the final e long. These 
 are Greek forms. The ^Eolo-Doric tribes changed the termination evg 
 into Tjg, and said 'Op<pjj^ for 'Opcpevg, 'Odvaarjc for 'Odvaaevg, 'Kxil'krjg 
 for 'A;t;aAei;?, &c. (Maitlaire, Gr. D., p. 183.) The Latins, in imi- 
 tation of these, used Ulysses and Achilles, with some others, as nouns 
 of the third declension, making in the vocative Ulysse, Achille, &c., 
 with the final e long, because answering to the Greek ij. Another Latin 
 form, and one of more frequent recurrence in poetry, is that in eiis, of 
 the second declension ; as, Ulysseus, Achilleiis, making in the genitive 
 Ulysse'i, AcUllei, contracted into Ulyssi, Achilli. The vocative of such 
 a form will be Ulyssee, Achillee. We may suppose Achille, in Proper- 
 tius (4, 11, 40), to be formed from it by apocope, if we retain the com- 
 mon reading, " Quique tuas proavus, /regit, Achille, domosV But 
 Heyne has given the true lection : " Qui tumidas proavo /regit Achille 
 domos,''^ which makes Achille the ablative, with the final vowel short, as 
 a matter of course. (Heyne ad Mn., 6, 840.) 
 
70 FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Exc. 2. E final is long in the contracted nominative and 
 accusative plural of the third declension, in words 
 transplanted from the Greek; as, ccte, mele, pelage, 
 tempe, &c., the plural vowel in such words answering 
 to the Greek eta, or long e.^ 
 
 Sil. Ital. Dum cete ponto innahunt, dum sidera ccrIo. 
 
 Lucret. At Musma mele per chordas organici qum. 
 
 Id. At pelage multa et late substrata videmus. 
 
 Catull. Tempe qucB sUvcb cingunt super impendentes. 
 
 Exc. 3. Verbs of the second conjugation have e final 
 long in the second person singular of the imperative 
 active ; as, gaude, salve, vale, &;c. But cave has the 
 last syllable either long or short.^ 
 
 Propert. Gaude, quod nulla est (Bque formosa, doleres. 
 
 Virg. Salve magna parens frugum, Saiurnia iellus. 
 
 Id. Cat. Vale, Sabine, jam valete formosi. (Scazon.) 
 
 Horat. Cave, cave ! namque in malos asperrimus. (Iambic.) 
 Id. Tu cave ne minuas, tu ne majus facias id. 
 
 Ovid. Neu cave defendas, quamvis mordebere dictis. 
 
 Exc. 4. Adverbs in e, formed from adjectives in us, have 
 the final e long; as, placide, probe, late, longe, <fcc., ex- 
 cept bene, male, inferne, and superne. 
 
 1. Thus, KTjTta, contracted ktjtti ; fisT^ea^ fieXij ; neXdyea, iztXdyrj ; 
 Te/xirea, Tefiirri, &c. 
 
 2. The second person singular of the present imperative active, in 
 verbs of the second conjugation, is, like the corresponding tense in verbs 
 of the first, a contracted form. Thus, gaudee, gaude ; salvee, salve ; 
 valec, vale, &c. — The double quantity in cave or cavB arises from the 
 following circumstance, that anciently two forms of the verb were in use, 
 one belonging to the second, and the other lo the third conjugation ; just 
 as we find both fcrvco and fcrvo ; fulgeo and fulgo ; oleo and olo, &c. 
 {Struve, ixbcr die Lat. Decl., &c., p. 189. — Voss., de Art. Gramm., 2, 
 25.)— Besides cave or cave, we find it frequently asserted that vale, vide, 
 responde, and salve have the last syllable common ; but it will be dis- 
 covered, on examination, that there is little, if any, evidence to prove 
 this. The question will bo found disoussed in Ramsay's Latin Pros- 
 ody, p. 44, scqq. 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 71 
 
 Mart. Excipe sollicitos placide, mea dona, libellos. 
 
 Catull. Suffenus iste, Vare, quern probe nosti. (Scazon.) 
 
 Virg. DirectcBque acies, et late fluctuat omnis. 
 
 Juv. JEquora transiliet, sed longe Calpe relicta. 
 
 Virg. Si bene quid de te merui,fuit aut tihi quidquam. 
 
 Id. Insequitur, cumulosque ruit male pinguis arena.. 
 
 Lucret. Ne tibi sit fraudi quod nos inferne videmus. 
 
 Id. Remorum recta est, et recta superne guberna. 
 
 But adjectives neuter of the third declension, used as ad- 
 verbs, retain the final e short ; as, sublime, suave, dulce^ 
 facile, &c. 
 
 Virg. Cantantes sublime ferent ad sidera cycni. 
 Id. Ipse sed in pratis aries,jam suave rubenti. 
 
 Exc. 5. The adverbs ferme, fere, and ohe have the final 
 vowel long. Fere, however, has the last short in the 
 later writers. 
 
 Juv. Rarus enim ferme sensus communis in ilia. 
 
 Horat. Vina fere dulces oluerunt mane CamcencB. 
 
 Id. Importunus amat laudari donee ohe jam. 
 
 Auson. Nam tecum fere totus ero quocumque recedam. 
 
 Exc. 6. Monosyllables in e are also long ; as, de, me, te, 
 se, and ne (lest or not) ; except the enclitics que, ve, 
 ne, and the syllabic additions pte, ce, te, de ; as, in su. 
 apte, nostrapte, hosce, tute, quamde.^ 
 
 Virg, De ccdo tactas memini pratdicere quercus. 
 
 Id. Me me, adsum qui feci ; in me convertite ferrum. 
 
 1. The lengthening of monosyllahles which consist of, or terminate in 
 a vowel, depends upon an established principle of metrical harmony, since 
 they would be nearly lost in the reading if the voice did not dwell upon 
 them, and make them necessarily long. In the case of enclitics and syl- 
 labic additions, however, the principle does not apply. These are con- 
 nected so closely with the preceding word, that they form but one word 
 with it in the rapidity of pronunciation, and are no longer considered as 
 separate monosyllables. 
 
72 PmAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Virg. Te veniente die, te decedente canehat. 
 
 Id. Ne pueri, ne tanta animis adsuescite hella. 
 
 Id. Arma virumque cano, TrojcB qui primus ah oris. 
 
 Id. Si quis in adversum rapiat, casusve Deusve. 
 
 Id. Tantane vos generis tenuit Jlducia vestri ? 
 
 Enn. O Tite tute Tati tibi tanta tyranne tulisti. 
 
 FINAL i and y. 
 Rule. I final is for the most part long ; as, frumentt, 
 scrihendi, nulli, partiri, Jierl, &c. 
 
 Virg. Paullatim et sulcis frumenti quasreret herbam. 
 Horat. Garrulus, atque piger scrihendi ferre laborem. 
 Propert. NulU cura fuit externos qumrere divos. 
 Virg. Ne signare quidem aut partiri limite campum. 
 Id. Pastores, mandat fieri sibi talia Daphnis. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. I final is short in nisi and quasi.^ 
 
 Virg. Nee veni, nisi fata locum sedemque dedissent. 
 Ovid. Quid quasi natali cum poscit munera libo. 
 
 Exc. 2. The final i and y are short in Greek neuters ; 
 as, gummt, sinapi^ moly ; in the dative singular of Greek 
 nouns ; as, Palladi, Thetidi, Phyllidi ; in Greek voca- 
 tives ; as, Adorn, Alexi, Tiphy, Tethy, chely (but not 
 in Tethy, the contracted dative for Tethyi) ; and in 
 datives and ablatives plural in si ; as, heroist, Dryastf 
 Troasi^ 
 
 1. Quasi occurs with the i long in Lucretius (2, 291, and 5, 728), 
 and in Avienus {Phccn., 554, 1465, 1567, 1654); but the final vowel 
 in all these instances may be considered as made long by the arsis, es- 
 pecially since we find quasi twice in Lucretius (4, 1011, and 6, 972). — 
 Nisi also has the final vowel long in the following Phaleecian line from 
 Statius (Sylv., 4, 3, 59) : " His parvus, Lcchice nisi vetarent ;" but the 
 MSS. here are hopelessly corrupt, and scarcely two editors read the pas- 
 sage in the same way. The Bipont edition has *^ His parvus, Lecheo 
 nihil vetante,^^ which is retained in that of Lemaire. 
 
 2. It often happens that in such Greek datives as Thetidi, PdrtcR, 
 T^nddndi, <Stc., the final vowel is lengthened by the arsis, since other- 
 
t'INAL SYLLABLES. 73 
 
 Ovid. Moly vocant superi ; nigra radice tenetur. 
 
 Stat. Palladi litorec^ celehrahat Scyros honorem. 
 
 Ovid. Semper Adorn, mei, repetitaque mortis imago. 
 
 Id. Quid tibi cum patria, navita Tiphy, mea. (Pentam.) 
 
 Id. Troasin invideo, qucB si lacrymosa suorum.^ 
 
 Exc. 3. In mihi^ tibi, sibi, ibi, and ubi, the final i is com- 
 mon.* 
 
 Virg. Nan miht si lingucB centum sint, oraque ceMum. 
 
 Id. Tros Tyriusque miht nullo discrimine agetur. 
 
 Id. Hand obscura cadens mittet tibt signa Bootes. 
 
 Id. Cuncta tibl Cererem pubes agrestis adoret. 
 
 Id. Jam sibi turn curvis male temperat unda carinis. 
 
 Herat. Quanto quisque sibi plura negaverit. (Choriambic.) 
 
 Virg. Aut ibijiava seres mutato sidere farra. 
 
 Id. Ter conatus ibi collo dare brachia circum. 
 
 Id. Nosque uhi primus equis oriens affiavit anhelis. 
 
 Horat. Instar veris enim vultus uhi tuus. (Choriambic.) 
 
 Obs. 1. The quantity of the final vowel in uti is involved 
 in some uncertainty. Most prosodians make it long, a 
 quantity which it is always found to possess ; and so, too, 
 it is always long in veluti. If, however, any stress is to be 
 
 wise forms like these could not find a place (on account of their containing 
 three short syllables in succession) in dactylic verse. Instances of such 
 lengthening occur in Catullus (64, 21), Propertius (3, 8, 29, seq.), Va- 
 lerius Flaccus (1, 190), Ovid {Heroid., 20, 60), Id. {R. A., 711), &c. 
 
 1. In this example, the n added to Troasi is placed there merely to 
 prevent the hiatus at the meeting of the two vowels, and makes no dif- 
 ference whatever in the quantity. It is like the v k(pe7iKVGTiKov of the 
 Greeks. 
 
 2. These words originally ended in the diphthong ei, as mihei, tibei, 
 sibei, ibei, ubei, and under this shape they are frequently found in inscrip- 
 tions (compare note 1, page 16) and MSS., especially those of Lucre- 
 tius. One of the vowels of the diphthong being subsequently dropped, 
 they would sometimes appear as mihe, tibe, sibe, &c., and sometimes as 
 mihi, tibi, sibi, &c. In the former case, the final e being short in Latin 
 words, except under particular circumstances, the last syllable would be 
 made short by the poets ; in the latter case, the final i being long in 
 Latin words, the syllable would retain its original quantity, as it probably 
 always did in prose. {Ramsai/s Lat. Pros., p. 50.) 
 
 G 
 
74 FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 laid upon the fact that the t is always short in sicuttj uti- 
 nam, and utique, the final vowel in uti ought rather to be 
 regarded as common. 
 
 Obs. 2. In necubi, sicuhi, uhinam, and uhivis, the i of ubi 
 is always short ; but if we are to be guided by the quantity 
 of the final letter of ubi out of composition, as also by the 
 circumstance of the i being long in ublque (" everywhere'')/ 
 but common in ubicunque, we shall, in all probability, be 
 more correct in making the i of ubi common also in the 
 compounds first mentioned. 
 
 Exc. 4. Cut, when a dissyllable, generally has the i 
 short. 
 Sen. Mittat et donet cmcumque terns. (Sapphic.) 
 Mart. Sed norunt cm serviunt hones. (Phalaecian.) 
 Id. Drusorum cm contigere barbcs. (Ditto.) 
 Id. Et credit cm Postumilla dives. (Ditto.) 
 
 Obs. Cui is commonly considered as forming a mono- 
 syllable in poetry. Instances, however, occur, in which 
 it may be regarded as a dissyllable, even in hexameter 
 verse, without any injury to the metre, but with advantage, 
 rather, to the smoothness and harmony of the line ; as in 
 the following, among others : 
 
 Juv. Cantabat patriis in montibus : et cm non tunc. 
 Virg. At puer Ascanius cm nunc cognomen lulo. 
 Id. Munera vestra cano. Tuque O cm prima ferentem. 
 Id. Incipe parve puer : cm non risere parentes, 
 
 FINAL o. 
 
 Rule. O final is common, though more generally long 
 than short. 
 
 Herat. Quando pauperiem, missis ambagibus, horres. 
 Mart. Quando morce dukes, longusque a CcRsare pulvis. 
 Virg. Praterea duo nee tuta mihi valle reperti, 
 
 1. CouBult note 6, page 46. 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 75 
 
 Auson. Europam Asiamque duo vel maxima terr<B. 
 
 Mart. Capto tuam, pudet heu ! sed captb Pont\ce ccenam. 
 
 Gall. Obruta Virgo jacet : servat quoque nomina turns, 
 
 Ovid. Victa jacet pietas ; et virgo cmde madentes. 
 
 Mart. Miscuit, Elysium possidet amho nemus. (Pentam.) 
 
 Virg. Amho jlorentes <Btatibus, Arcades amho, 
 
 Obs. 1. O final in nominatives of the third declension is, 
 with very few exceptions, long in the writers of the Augus- 
 tan age and their predecessors. In proper names, how- 
 ever, o final is common even in the best writers ; as. Car' 
 thago, Pollio, Scipio, Curio, Vinio.^ 
 
 Obs. 2. O final in verbs is very rarely shortened by wri- 
 ters of the Augustan age and their predecessors, except in 
 scio, nescio, puto, volo, which are for the most part used 
 parenthetic ally .^ 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. All cases in o of Greek noyns, written in the 
 original with an o-mega, or long o, have the final vow- 
 el long ; as, nominative, lo, Ino, Clio ; genitive, An- 
 droged ; accusative, Atho, Clotho, &c. 
 
 Propert. Id versa caput primos mugiverat annos. 
 
 Auson. Clio gesta canens transactis tempora reddit. 
 
 Virg. In foribus letum Androged : tum pendere pcenas. 
 
 Pedo. Quondam ego tentavi Clothoque duasque sorores, 
 
 1. It was not until the age of Lucan that the practice of shortening o 
 final in nouns of the third declension became general. In the writings 
 of this poet we find cardo, pulmo, tiro, turbo, &c. ; and in Martial and 
 bis contemporaries it is perhaps oftener short than long. {Ramsay^s 
 Lat. Pros., p. 55.) 
 
 2. No example occurs in Lucretius, Virgil, or in the Odes of Horace, 
 of the final o in a verb being left short, except in scio and nescio, which, 
 as well as puto, volo, rogo, credo, do not form real exceptions, for these 
 words were either used parenthetically, or in colloquial formulae enun- 
 ciated rapidly. — The shortening of the final o in verbs is very rare in 
 Catullus, in TibuUus, in Propertius, and in Ovid ; it gradually becomes 
 more common in the writers who follow them, and when we come down 
 to the age of Statius and Martial it is to be found on every page. {Raith- 
 gay's Lat. Pros., p. 56. — Lennep ad Ov., Ep., 15, 33.X 
 
W PINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Exo. 2. Monosyllables in o are long ; as, 0, d5, sto^ prOf 
 
 Virg. <?ecw^, o fames merito pars maxima nostrcB. 
 Id. Do quod vis ; et me victusque volensque remitto. 
 Id. Pro molli viola, pro purpurea narcisso. 
 
 Exc. 3. O final is long in the dative and ablative singu- 
 lar of the second declension ; as, viroj vento, auroysic- 
 CO, &,c.^ 
 
 Virg. Cut se pulchra viro dignetur jungere Dido. 
 
 Ovid. Nutritur vento, vento restinguitur ignis, 
 
 Propert. Auro pulsa fides, auro venalia jura. 
 
 Virg. In sicco ludunt fulic<B ; notasque paludes. 
 
 Exc. 4. O final in the gerund is perhaps never found 
 short, except in writers subsequent to the Augustan 
 age.^ 
 
 Virg. Frigidus in pratis cantando rumpitur anguis. 
 
 Ovid. JEt voluisse mori, et moriendo ponere sensus. 
 
 Juv. Plurimus hie <Bger moritur vigilando, sed ilium. 
 
 Auson. Qu<B nosti meditando velis inolescere menti. 
 
 Exc. 5. Adverbs formed from adjectives have the final o 
 for the most part long ; as, multo, rarOf crebro, consul' 
 to, &,c.* 
 
 1. Compare note 1, page 71. 
 
 2. The linal vowel in the dative and ablative singular of the second 
 declension is the result of contraction, and therefore long. The primi- 
 tive termination was oi. {Struve, iiber Declin., &c., p. 14.) 
 
 3. Two passages oppose this doctrine, which, however, is generally 
 recognised by scholars. One is from TibuUus (3, 6, 3) : " Aufer et 
 ipse meum pariter medicando dolorein,^* where Heyne reads medicande, 
 from Broukhusius. Dissen also gives this same lection. On the whole 
 question respecting the shortening of the final syllable in gerunds, consult 
 Heyne ad TibulL, I. c. — Broukhus. ad TibulL, I. c. — Heins.ad Ov., Ep., 
 9, 125. — Burmannad Anthol. Lat., vol. 1, p. 298. — Perizon. ad Sanct. 
 Min., vol. 1, p. 148, ed. Bauer. — Ramsay^s Lat. Pros., p. 57. 
 
 4. These, in fact, retain the quantity of the dative singuiar, from which 
 they are formed. 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 77 
 
 Juv. Pcena autem vekemens, et multo scBvior illis. 
 Ovid. Adde quod iste tuus, tarn raro prtBlia passus. 
 Horat. Est mihi purgatam crehro qui personet aurem. 
 Id. Extenuantis eas consulto ; ridiculum acri. 
 
 Exc. 6. O final is never, perhaps, found short in ergo, 
 ideo, immo, porro, postremo, sero, vero, except in writers 
 subsequent to the Augustan age.' 
 Virg. Ergo non hiemes illam, non fiabra neque imhres. 
 Horat. Ergo Quintilium perpetuus sopor. (Choriambic.) 
 Propert. Ergo velocem potuit domuisse puellam. 
 Ovid. Ergo dum Stygio sub terris gurgite labor, 
 Lucan. Ergo pari veto gessisti bella juventus. 
 Juv. Impune ergo mihi recitaverit ille togatas. 
 Mart. Sed tamen esse tuus dicitur, ergo potest. (Pentam.) 
 Horat. Ac ne me foliis ideo brevioribus ornes. 
 Mart. An ideo tantum veneras ut eocires 1 (Scazon.) 
 CatuU. Frustra ? immo magno cumpretio atque malo. (Pent.) 
 Mart. Adeo bene emit 1 inquis : immo non solvit. (Scazon.) 
 Id. Vendere, nil debet, fcenerat immo magis. (Pent.) 
 
 CatuU. Sed dicam vobis, vos porro dicite multis. 
 
 1. Some of the ancient grammarians, and almost all the modern ones, 
 make ergo, when it signifies " on account of,''^ have the final syllable 
 long, and short when it means " ihereforey The distinction does not 
 appear to be a correct one, for the two meanings are in fact the same, 
 and the word in either case is merely epycj, the dative of epyov. The 
 line quoted by Dr. Carey, from the Ciris, to prove that ergo, *' therefore," 
 occurs in good writers with the final syllable short, cannot be received 
 as authority, since the Ciris, which few suppose to have been the work 
 of Virgil, is notorious for its corrupt text. The line is as follows : " Ergo 
 metu capiti Scylla est inimica paterno^^ (v. 386). Barth reads ** Ergo 
 turn capiti,'^ and Heinsius " Ergo iterum capiti," which latter emenda- 
 tion is adopted by Heyne. The passage sometimes cited from Proper- 
 tius (3, 7, 1), *' Ergone sollicitcR tu causa, pecunia, vitce es," is given in 
 the best MSS. and editions as follows ; '< Ergd sollicitcs tu causa, pecu- 
 nia, vitcE. es." One instance, however, occurs in Ovid (Her., 5, 59), 
 where ergo has the o short, according to the received reading. It is as 
 follows ; " Votis ergo meis alii rediture redisti." It is very probable, 
 however, that some error lurks here in the text, since Ovid everywhere 
 else makes the final syllable of ergo long. {Heins. ad Ov., Trist., 1, 1, 
 87. — Ramsay'' s Lat. Pros., p. 58.) 
 
 G 2 
 
T8 PINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Juv, Multos porro vides, quos s<Bpe elusus, ad ipsum. 
 
 Id. Et Scauros et Fabricios postremo severos. 
 
 Tibull. Heu sero revocatur amor seroque juventus. 
 
 Juv. H(BC animo ante tubas. Galeatum sero duelli. 
 
 Mart. Sero dedit paenas. Discerpi noxia mater. 
 
 Virg. Hie vero victus genitor se tollit ad auras. ■'-' 
 
 Stat. Tu potior, Thebane, queri, nos vero volentes. 
 
 Exc. 7. O final is always short in the following words 
 in good writers : cito, ego,^ modo the adverb, and its 
 compounds dummodo, postmodo, quomodo, tantummodo^ 
 together with the numeral octo. 
 
 Herat. Quicquid prmcipies esto brevis, ut cito dicta. 
 
 Ovid. Nee cito credideris, quantum cito credere Imdat. 
 
 Yirg. S(Bpe ego J quumflavis messorem induceret arvis. 
 
 Lucret, Non modo non omnem possit durare per <Bvom. 
 
 Virg. Hie inter densas corulos modo namque gemellos. 
 
 1. Ego is said to have the final o common. " The fact, however, is," 
 observes Ramsay, " that there are many hundred instances, in writers of all 
 ages, in which ego is found with the last short, and three or four at most, 
 in decent metrical authotities, where it is found long ; but even here, in ev- 
 ery case, if I mistake not, under suspicious circumstances. — It may serve 
 to set at rest the question with regard to the final o in ego and modo (the 
 adverb), if I state that I have marked 532 examples of ego with the o 
 short in Ovid alone, 91 in Propertius, 90 in Horace, 64 or 65 in Virgil, 
 53 in Tibullus, 27 in Catullus, and five in Lucretius, in all 862 ; while 
 in the same authors I have been unable to find more than two with the 
 long ; one of these {Catull.y 19, 1) is from a poem which, though often 
 placed among the works of Catullus, is found in no MS. of that author, 
 and is now left out by the best editors ; the other from Ovid (Her.f 13, 
 135), in a line where the MSS. afford half a dozen different readings. I 
 am aware that other examples are to be found in old editions, but these 
 have all disappeared upon a careful examination of the MSS. ; as, for 
 example, Propcrt., 1, 8, 31 ; 4, 2, 3, &c. Such being the evidence, I 
 feel justified in reversing the judgment pronounced by Broukhusius (ad. 
 Propert., I. c), Drakenborch (ad Sil. ltd., 17, 357), and Ruperti {ad 
 Sil.y I. c.) in favour of the o final in ego being common, and in laying 
 down the rule as I have given it. — With regard to modo (the adverb), 1 
 have marked 363 examples in Ovid, 48 in Propertius, 22 in Horace, 13 
 in Virgil, six in Catullus, two in Lucretius ; in all of these (454) the 
 final is short, against which there is one in Lucretius where it is length- 
 ened by the arsis. The same holds good of its compounds, with tbo 
 single exception of quomodo in Catullus (10, 7)." {Ramsay' i ImI. Pro»»t 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 79 
 
 Horat. Herculis ritu modo dictus O plebs. (Sapphic.) 
 
 Ovid. Nam modo, vos animo, dulces reminiscor amid. 
 
 Lucret. Dummodo ne totum corrumpas luminis orbem, 
 
 Horat. F(£num hahet in cornu, longe fage ; dummodo risum. 
 
 Id. Postmodo, quod mi ohsit, dare certumque locuto. 
 
 TibuU. Postmodo qua votis irrita facta velit. (Pentam.) 
 
 Horat. Cum vidore sequor. McBcenas quomodo tecum. 
 
 Id. Proximus esse. Velis tantummodo, qucB tua virtus» 
 
 Manil. Sed regione NepcB vix partes octo trahentis. 
 
 Juv. Sic crescit numerus, sicfiunt octo mariti. 
 
 Mart. Vix octo nummis annulum unde ccBuaret. (Scazon.) 
 
 FINAL U. 
 
 Rule. U final is long ; as, cornu, metu, partH, Panthu, 
 vitatu, diu.^ 
 
 Horat. Cornu decorum, leniter atterens. (Alcaic.) 
 Virg. Parce metu Cytherea, manent immota tuorum. 
 Id. Mumenidesque satcB ; tum partQ, terra nefando. 
 Id. Quo res summa loco, Panthu, quam prendimus arcem ? 
 Horat. Aiehat sapiens vitatu, quidque petitu. 
 Virg. Phosbe diU, res siqua diu mortalibus ulla est. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Indu, the old form of in, and nenu for non, both 
 Lucre tian words, have the u short.^ 
 
 1. Final u in the dative and ablative singular of the fourth declension 
 is the result of contraction from ui, and therefore long. {Struve, uber 
 Dedin., &c., p. 36. — Burmann ad Propert., p. 119.) Hence metu is 
 for metui, and partu for partui, or, rather, partue. — Some of the old 
 grammarians maintained that neuter nouns in u had the final vowel short 
 in the nominative, accusative, and vocative singular, but long in the 
 other cases. This doctrine, however, is condemned by Priscian (vol. 1, 
 p. 351, ed. Krehl). — The u in Panthu represents the diphthong ov in 
 the original Greek word. — Diu is an old ablative from dius, as is evident 
 from the common phrase diu noctuque. {Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p. 62.) 
 
 2. Indu appears to have come from the yEolic Ivdov for evdov. Nenu 
 is said to have been the parent of the Latin non. According to Wake- 
 field, the more correct orthography for indu is endu when it stands 
 singly, and indu when compounded. {Wakef. ad Lucret., 1, 83, et 2, 
 10S5.) liis authority, however, is of no great weight, especially as the 
 
80 FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Lucret. Necjacere indu manus, via qua munitafideu 
 Id. Nenu queunt rapidei contra constare leones. 
 
 Exc. 2. The u continues short in those words which 
 naturally end in short us, and are only deprived of the 
 s by the more ancient mode of pronunciation, in order 
 to preserve the syllable from becoming long by its po- 
 sition before a consonant at the beginning of the follow- 
 ing word ; as, plenu^ for plenus, bonu' for bonus, &c.' 
 Ennius. lUe vir haud magna cum re, sed plenu* fidei. 
 Id. Suavis homo, facundu* , suo contentu\ beatus. 
 
 FINAL y. 
 
 Rule. Y final is short ; as, moly, chely, Coty, Tiphy? 
 Ovid. Moly vacant superi ; nigra radice tenetur. 
 Stat. Cedamus chely, jam repone cantus. (Phalaecian.) 
 Ovid. O Coty, progenies digna parente tuo, (Pentam.) 
 Id. Ars tua, Tiphy,jacet si non sit in mquore fluctus* 
 
 final b, d, t. 
 Rule. Final syllables ending inb ox d are short, as also 
 those ending in t pure, that is, t immediately preceded by 
 a vowel ; as, db, dd, quid, illud, eti at, amdt. 
 Ovid. Ipse docet quid agam. Fas est et db hoste doceri. 
 Virg. Dixit : dt illafurens, acrique incensa dolore. 
 Tibull. Luce sacra requiescdt humus, requiescdt arator. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. But if t be preceded by another consonant, or 
 the ^ or (i by a diphthong, the syllable must of course 
 remain long ; as, dst, amdnt, out, haud. 
 
 Ovid. Ast ubi blanditiis, agitur nihil horridus ira. 
 
 iEolic change of e into t is well known. {Maitt., Dial., p. 208, ed. 
 Stun.) 
 
 1. Consult remarks under "Ecthlipsis." 
 
 2. The final y answers to the short final v in Greek. This rule is in 
 part repeated from page 72. 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 81 
 
 Virg. Aut onera accipiunt venientum, out agmine facto. 
 Id. Hdud ohscura cadens mittet tibi si^na Bootes, 
 
 Exc. 2. Those third persons singular of the perfect tense, 
 active voice, which contract ivit or iit into it, or amt 
 into at, have the final syllable necessarily long ; as, 
 pefit for petut or petivit ; obit for obiit or obivit ; irriiat 
 for irritavit ; disturbat for disturbamt. 
 Ovid. Flamma petit altum, propior locus aera cepit. 
 Juv. Magnus civis obit et formidatus Othoni. 
 Lucr. Irritdt animi virtutem, ecfringere ut arcta. 
 Id. Disturbat urbes, et terr(B motus obortus. 
 
 FINAL C. 
 
 Rule. C final has the preceding vowel long ; as, illic, 
 
 illuc, dc, SIC, hue, the adverb hlc, the ablative hoc, 
 
 Virg. Illic, oxidant IcBtis nefrugibus herbcs. 
 
 CatuU. lonios fluctus postquam illuc Arrius isset. 
 
 Horat. Si sapiat vitet simul dc adoleverit <Btas. 
 
 Virg. Sic oculos, sic ille manus, sic ora ferebut, 
 
 Catull. Hue, hue adventate ; mens audite querelas, 
 
 Virg. Classibus hic locus, hlc acies certare solebant. 
 
 Ovid. Aut hoc, autsimili carmine notuseris.i^enidiXa,) 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Nee, donec^ and the imperative yac^ are short. 
 Ovid. Parve, nee invideo, sine me liber ibis in urbem, 
 
 1. Donee is merely an abbreviation of domcum, a word of frequent oc- 
 currence in Plautus, and itself evidently an adjective of the neuter gen- 
 der. 
 
 2. Vossius says that fac is always long, and cites the following lines 
 in support of his opinion : 
 
 Hos fac Armenios, hcBc est Dana'eia Persis. (Ov., A. A., 1, 225.) 
 Durius incedit, fac ambulet, omne papillce. {Id., JR,. A., 337.) 
 
 Heinsius, however, upon unexceptionable MS. authority, restored in tho 
 first Hos facito for Hos fac, and in the second /ac inambulet for fac am- 
 bulet. — In almost all cases where fac is followed by a vowel, the MSS. 
 vary between /ac and face. {Ramsay^s Lat. Pros., p. 33.) 
 
8^ FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Ovid. Donee erisfelix multos numerahis amicos, 
 
 Lucret. Non possunt ; fac enim minimis e partibus esse. 
 
 Mart. Signa rarius, out semelfac illud. (Phalaecian.) 
 
 Exc. 2. Hie the pronoun is common, but much more 
 frequently long than short. 
 
 Virg. Solus hie injlexit sensus animumque lahantem. 
 
 Id. Hie vir hlc est, tihi quem promitti scspius audis. 
 
 Id. H(BC finis Priami fatorum, hie exitus ilium, 
 
 Ovid. Atque ait, Hie, hie est, quem ferns urit amor. (Pent.) 
 
 Exc. 3. The neuter hoc is also common, but no example 
 can be quoted, except from the comic writers, in which 
 it is found short.' 
 
 Ovid. Dicendum tamen est, hoc est, mihi erede, quod <Bgra. 
 Id. Hoc dens et vates, hoe et mea earmina dieunt, 
 Plaut. Heus ! ecquis hie est 1 ecquis hoe aperit ostium ? 
 
 (Iambic.) 
 Id. Quid hoc hie clamoris audio ante (sdes meas ? (Iambic.) 
 
 FINAL Z. 
 Rule. L final has the preceding vowel short ; as, Han- 
 nibal,^ semel, nihil, procul. 
 
 1. The facts respecting the usage of the poets in the case of hie and 
 hoc are given in the text. The opinions expressed by the old gramma- 
 rians respecting the quantity of these words differ widely from each other. 
 Velius Longus and Priscian seem to think that hie and hoc are both nat- 
 urally short, and that in all passages where they are found long they 
 ought to be written hicc, hocc, and regarded as abbreviations of hiccCf 
 hocce. Terentianus Maurus, Marius Victorinus, Probus, Charisius, and 
 Martianus Capella, on the other hand, assert, that in these words c has 
 the same force in pronunciation as a double consonant ; that, conse- 
 quently, hie and hoe ought always to be long, and that Virgil was guilty 
 of an inaccuracy in changing the pronunciation and quantity of hie in the 
 two passages from the iEneid cited in the text. Vossius says that hoc 
 is short in the nominative and vocative ; but he is unable to bring any 
 better authority than that of two anonymous poets in the collections. 
 (Priscian, vol. 1, p. 564, ed. Krehl. — Velius Longus, p. 2219, cd. Putsch. 
 •^Marius Victorinus, p. 2471. — Probus, p. 1390. — Charis., p. 4, seg. — 
 Terent. Maur., v. l657.~Mart. Capeli, lib. S.— Voss., Art. Gramm., 
 2, 29. — ClassicalJournal, vol. 9, p. 3Z9.— Ramsay's Lot. Pros., p. 35.) 
 
 2. Consult note 1, page 61, where it would appear probable that the 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 83 
 
 Juv. Hannibal, et stantes Collina turre mariti. 
 Virg. Quum semel Imserunt arvis aurasque tulerunU 
 Virg. Versando terram experti, nihil improhus anser. 
 Id. Arboris acclinis trunco, procul (zrea ramis. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 2 
 
 Exc. 1. Saly^ sol^ and nil contracted from mMl, are long. 
 Stat. Non sal, oxyporumve, caseusve. (Phalaecian.) 
 Auson. Sal oleum panis, mel, piper, herba, novem. (Pent.) 
 Ovid. Ulterius spatium medio sol alius habebat. 
 Claud. Nil opis externcs cupiens, nil indiga laudis. 
 
 Exc. 2. Hebrew names ending in I have the final sylla- 
 ble generally long ; as, Daniel, Raphael, Ismael.^ 
 Tert. Quum magnus Daniel, qualis vir, quanta potestas ! 
 Fortun. Qualiler aut Raphael occur sum impenderit alma. 
 Victor. Nee tamen Ismael, Agar de semine natus. 
 
 earlier quantity of Hannibal, and other similar Carthaginian names, was 
 Hannihdl. 
 
 1. There is great doubt whether *aZ ought to be regarded as an ex- 
 ception to this rule. It appears to be nothing more than an abbreviation 
 of the old nominative sale, still extant in a hne of Ennius preserved by 
 Aulus Gellius (2, 26) : " Cceruleum spumat sale conferta rate pulsum." 
 Dr. Carey, therefore, thinks that it was in reality short, and that Statius 
 and Ausonius made it long merely by poetic license. The apocope could 
 never of itself lengthen sal from sale, since even those nouns in al, which 
 had the a long in die before the apocope took place, thence became short ; 
 as, cervical, tribunal, vectigdl. 
 
 2. Cicero's derivation of sol from solus would supply us with a suffi- 
 cient reason for the long a in the former, if the etymology were really 
 worth anything. His remark is as follows : *' Cum sol dictus sit, vet 
 quia solus ex omnibus sideribus est tantus, vel quia, cum est exortus, 
 obscuratis omnibus solus apparet" {N. D., 2, 27). So also Boethius 
 {Cons. Phil , 5, metr. 2) : 
 
 " Quern, quia respicit omnia solus, 
 Verum possis dicere solem.^^ 
 
 The Latin sol is rather to be traced to sauil, one of the three Gothic 
 forms for " sun," and both sol and sauil are related to the Sanscrit su- 
 ria. {Grimm, Deutsch. Gramm., vol. 1, p. 611. — Pott, Etymol. Forsch., 
 vol. 1, p. 130.) 
 
 3. The Hebrew words have in the last syllable, in the original tongue, 
 the long vowel tser6. 
 
84 PINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 FINAL m. 
 
 Rule. When a word ends in wi, and is immediately fol- 
 lowed by a word beginning with a vowel or A, the poets of the 
 Augustan age and their successors generally elide the m by 
 a figure termed ecthlipsis, and also cut off the vowel prece- 
 ding the m by another figure termed synalcepha : as, monstr* 
 horrend^ informe for monstrum horrendum informer &c.^ 
 Virg. Monstrum horrendum informe ingens cui lumen ademp- 
 tum. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. The older poets, or those prior to the Augustan 
 age, frequently preserved the final m from elision, and 
 made the preceding vowel short. 
 Ennius. Insignita fere turn millia militum octo. 
 Id. Dum quidem unus homo Roma tola superescit. 
 
 Lucil. Pr<Btext(B ac tunic(B, Lydorum opu^ sordidum omne, 
 Lucret. Vomerem atque loceis avertit seminis ictum. 
 Id. Nam quodfiuvidum est, e levibus atque rotundis. 
 
 Id. Sed dum ahest quod avemus, id exsuperare videtur, 
 
 Obs, 1, An instance of m being retained before a vowel 
 occurs even in Horace (^Sat., 2, 2, 28) : 
 
 Quam laudas, pluma ? cocto num adcst honor idem ? 
 
 1. Consult remarks on Eclhlipsis and Synaloepha, among "Figures of 
 Prosody." — In strictness, no grammatical figure, such as ecthlipsis (ek- 
 6?[.iiljLg, i. e., ^' a dashing out"), takes place here, but the whole is a mero 
 matter of pronunciation. The final m was never fully sounded among the 
 Romans, as Priscian expressly remarks : " M obscurum in extremitatc die- 
 tionum sonat." Quintilian also, who in one part calls m a *' quasi mu- 
 giens litterd'^ (12, 10, 31), observes in another passage, "M littera, quo- 
 ties ultima est, et vocalem verbi scquentis ita corUingit ut in earn transire 
 possity etiamsi scribitur tamen parum exprimitur, ut multum ille, et quan- 
 tum erat ; adeo ut pane cujusdam nova: littera sonum reddat ; ncqu^ 
 enim eximitur sed obscuratur, et tantum aliqua inter duas vocales velut 
 nota est ne ipsa coeanf'' (9, 4, 40). It would appear, therefore, that the 
 Romans did not give to such a syllable as om or um a full labial sound, 
 with a close compression of the lips, but uttered the m with a slight na- 
 sal sound, such as the French give it, for example, in the word /aim, 
 and as the Portuguese enunciate it even in Latin words. It would seom 
 that even in Hebrew the final mem was not very clearly enunciated ; at 
 least, such is the opinion of Gesenius {Hcbr. Gramm. Anm., ^78, 2 o). 
 
PINAL SYLLABLES. 85 
 
 Obs. 2. But the best and purest writers seem in general 
 to have retained this practice only in words compounded 
 of com (or con) and of circum ; as, comes, comedo, circumago, 
 circumeo. 
 
 Ovid. Tu tibi dux comiti ; tu comes ipsa duci. (Pentam.) * 
 Juv. Luctantur pauccB, comedunt coliphia pauccB. 
 Id. Quo te circumagas ? qucz prima aut ultima ponas. 
 Stat. Circumeunt hilares, et ad alta cubilia ducunt. 
 
 FINAL n. 
 
 Rule. N final has the preceding vowel for the most part 
 long, both in Latin words and in those of Greek origin ; as, 
 non, en, ren, splen, Siren, Hymen, Pan, Titan, quin, sin, 
 
 Virg. De grege non ausim quicquam deponere tecum. 
 Id. Dixerit, Hos calamos tibi dant (en accipe) Musds» 
 
 Ser. Et trita illinitur : vel splen apponitur hmdi, 
 Catull. Hymen, O Hymenme I Hymen, ades, O Hymenc^e ! 
 TibuU. Lacte madens illic suherat Pan ilicis umhrcs, 
 Lucret. Flammiger an Titan ut alentes hauriat undas, 
 Ovid. Non potuit mea mens, quin esset grata, teneri. 
 Phaedr. Quern si leges, IcBtahor ; sin autem minus. (Iamb.) 
 
 To these add Greek accusatives in an from nominatives 
 in as^ and accusatives in en from nominatives in e or es ; 
 as also all Greek genitives plural in on ; as, jEnedn, Tire- 
 
 1. Ramsay gives the rule of n final as making the previous vowel 
 short. We have thought it more advisable, however, to retain the old 
 form of expression. — In Greek nouns, such as Siren, Hymen, &c,, there 
 is a long vowel, in the original, in the final syllable. 
 
 2. There is some doubt with regard to the accusative in an from short 
 a in the nominative, since some examples occur in which it is made long. 
 In all of these, however, the syllable is in the arsis, and we may there- 
 fore safely pronounce it to be naturally short. Thus, we have in Ovid 
 {Trist., 2, 395), " Qui legis Electrdn et egentem mentis Orestem ;" and 
 again {Met., 4, 756), *' Protenus Andromcddn, et tanti prcemia facti.^^ 
 But then, on the other hand, we have Orithyidn (Ov., Met., 6, 707); 
 Ossdn {Propcrt., 2, 1, 19.— Oy., Fast., 1, 307); IpUgenidn {Ov., E. P., 
 3, 2, 62, &c. — Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p. 67). Consult Exc. 4 under 
 this rule. 
 
 H 
 
86 FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 sidn, Penelopeny Anchiserif Cimmeridn^ Chalyhdrif Metam- 
 
 orphoseon, <fcc.' 
 
 Virg. Et s(Bvum jT^nearif agnovit Turnus in armis. 
 
 Id. Occurrit ; veterem Anchisen agnoscit amicum. 
 
 CatuU. Jupiter ! ut Chalyhon omne genus pereat ! (Pentam.) 
 
 Tibull. Cimmerion etiam obscuras accessit ad arces. ./ , 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. An, forsan, forsitan, in, tameny viden\ sattn\^ are 
 short. 
 Horat. Quis scit an adjiciant hodierncB crastina summ<B. 
 Virg. Mittite ; forsan et hxBc olim meminisse juvabit. 
 Id. Forsitan et Priami fuerint qu(B fata requiras. 
 
 Ovid. Ludit tn humanis divina potentia rebus. 
 Virg. Hie tamen ille urbem Patavi sedesque locavit» 
 Tibull. Vota cadunt : viden\ ut trepidantibus advolet alis 1 
 Terent. Satm^ id est ? Nescio, hercle : tantum jussu* sum. 
 (Iambic.) 
 
 Exc. 2. Nouns in en, which increase short in mis in the 
 genitive case, have the final syllable short in the nom- 
 inative ; as, nomen (nomtnis), flumen {flummis), tegmen 
 [tegmmis), augmen {augmtnis). 
 
 Ovid. Nomen Arionium Siculas impleverat urbes. 
 
 Virg. Casperiamque colunt, Forulos, et fiumen Himellcs, 
 
 Id. Tegmen habent capiti ; vestigia nuda sinistri. 
 
 1. As the Greek genitive plural ends in ov, the Latin on formed from 
 this is of course long. The later Latin poets, however, malte errors al- 
 most continually in words borrowed from the Greek, which in the latter 
 language end in uv. Thus, we have in Prudentius (Peristepk., 2, 505) 
 the following iambic dimeter : " Dum darrion invictum dei,'^ where the 
 on in dcemon is erroneously shortened, the Greek form being Saifujv. So, 
 again, in the same writer {Psychom., 857), the following hexameter oc- 
 curs : " Hie chalcedon hebes perfunditur ex hyacinthi,^* where chalcedon 
 has the final syllable short, although the Greek form is x^-^V^^v. 
 
 2. Viden' is a colloquial form of videsne, and the change of quantity 
 is supposed to have resulted from the former being employed as a short 
 interrogation. So satin' for scUtsne is of very frequent occurrence in tho 
 comic writers. {Ramsay's Lot. Pros., p. 67.) 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 87 
 
 Exc. 3. The final syllable on is short in the singular 
 cases of Greek nouns, which have those cases written 
 in the original with an omicron or short o ; as, nom- 
 inative, lUon, ErotioTij Pelion ; accusative, Cerberon, 
 Menelaon, Rhodon, 
 
 Ovid. Ilion et Tenedos, Simoisque et Xanthus, et Ide. 
 
 Mart. Pallida nee nigras horrescat Erotion umbras. 
 
 Ovid. Cerberon abstraxit^ rabida qui percitus ira. 
 
 Id. Tu fore tarn lentum credis Menelaon in armis 1 
 
 Horat. Laudabunt alii claram Rhodon, aut Mytilenen. 
 
 But Greek accusatives in on, of the Attic dialect, having 
 an omega or long o, in the original, are long ; as, 
 Athon, AndrogeoUf Peneleon, Demoleon. 
 
 Exc. 4. Greek accusatives in an, of the feminine gender, 
 are also short ; as, Maian, Iphigenian, Orithyian} 
 Ovid. Maian et Electram Taygetamque Jovi. (Pent.) 
 Id. Nescio quam dicunt Iphigenian iter. (Ditto.) 
 Id. Orithyian amans fulvis amplectitur alis. 
 
 Exc. 5. Greek accusatives in in and yn are likewise 
 short ; as, Thyrsin, Daphmn, Parin, Thetm, Ityn. 
 Propert. Thyrsin et attritis Daphmn arundinibus. (Pentam.) 
 Ovid. Tantaque nox animi est, Ityn hue areessite, dixit. 
 
 FINAL r. 
 
 Rule. R final has the preceding vowel for the most part 
 short ; as, ealcar, audiar, oleaster, iter, glorier, ealor, robur, 
 cmditur. 
 
 Ovid. Creseit, et immensum gloria calear habet. (Pentam.) 
 Id. Trans ego tellurem, trans latas audiar undas. 
 Virg. Infelix super at foliis oleaster amaris. 
 Id. Angustum formica terens iter^ et bibit ingens. 
 Ovid. Fratre magis, dubito, glorier, anne viro. (Pentam.) 
 
 1. Consult note 2, page 85. 
 
88 PINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Virg. Seu plures color ille vias et ctBca relaocat. 
 
 Id. Vomis et inflexi primum grave robur aratri. 
 
 Id. C(Bditur et tilia ante jugo levis altaque fagus. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Cur is long, and also Nar^far^fur^ and ver} 
 Horat. Multa quidem dixi, cur excusatus ahirem. 
 Virg. Sulfurea Nar alius aqua, fontesque Velini. 
 Ovid. Far erat, et puri lucida mica salts. (Pentam.) 
 Mart. Callidus effracta numos fur auferet area. 
 Ovid. Et ver auctumno, hrumm miscebitur cestas. 
 
 Exc. 2. Greek nouns in er, which in the original end in 
 Tjp, and which increase in the genitive, have the final 
 syllable of the nominative long ; as, aer (drjp, depog), 
 (Bther (aWrjp, aiOepog), crater (fcparrjp, KpaTrjpog), &c. 
 But pater and mater (narTjp, narpog ; [irjTTjp, [j,7]Tp6g) 
 have the final syllable short. 
 
 Lucret. Inde mare, inde aer^ inde atker ignifer ipse. 'M: 
 
 Ovid. Summus inaurato crater erat asper acantho. 
 
 Virg. Est mihi namque domi pater, est injusta noverca. 
 
 Id. Non jam mater alit tellus viresque mtnistrat. 
 
 Obs. Hector, Nestor, and Castor, however, though com- 
 ing from "EwTwp, Nearwp, and KaffTwp, have the final syl- 
 lable short. 
 
 Ovid. Hector erat : turn colla jugo candentia pressos. 
 
 Id. Cum sic Nestor ait, vestrofuit unicus (bvo. 
 
 Horat. Infamis Helen<B Castor offensus vice. (Iambic.) 
 
 Exc. 3. Iber is long, but Celtiber has the final syllable 
 long in Catullus and short in Martial. 
 
 1. Cur is merely a contraction from quur, and consequently long. 
 {Priscian, vol. 1, p. 45, ed. Krehl.) — Fiir apparently gets its long quan- 
 tity from the Greek ^w/j. — Far, if we may judge from its genitive /arm, 
 was originally written fdrr, being long by position. — Ver is from the 
 Greek ^p (a contraction from ^ap) with the digamma prefixed. 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 89 
 
 Lucan. Si tihi durus Iber, aut si tihi terga dedisset. 
 Catuil. Nunc Celtiher es : Celtiberia in terra. (Scazon.) 
 Mart. Ducit ad auriferas quod me Salo Celtiher oras. 
 
 Obs. 1. Par and lar are usually accounted long ; and so, 
 indeed, they are found, the former very frequently, the lat- 
 ter in one instance in Ovid (Fast., 5, 141) ; but it would 
 seem more consistent with accuracy to call them common.' 
 
 Obs. 2. The quantity of cor has also been made a matter 
 of dispute. The best opinion, however, is in favour of its 
 being accounted short.^ 
 
 FINAL as. 
 Rule. Final as is long; as, terras, tempestas, tractdsj 
 veniebas? 
 
 Virg. Turbabat ccelo, nunc terras ordine longo. 
 Id. Forte sua Lihycis tempestds appulit oris. 
 Horat. Tractds et incedis per ignes. (Iambic.) 
 Ovid. Dure quid ad miseros veniebds exulis annos. 
 
 1. The reasons that have been assigned in support of this latter opin- 
 ion are as follows : 1. Par and lar increase short ; and all other nouns 
 in ar, which have a short increment, have the final syllable short. — 2. 
 Even those which from are (with the a long) are reduced by apocope to 
 ar, have the ar short ; as, calcdr, pulvindr, torculdr. — 3. Valerius Pro- 
 bus says, ^^ Nominativus singularis, R literafinitus, omni genere .... 
 brevem hahet.''' (Putsch, Gram. Lat., col. 1393) ; and Servius {ad 
 Mn., 3, 91) remarks, " Omnia monosyllaba ad ariem non pertinent.^' — 
 4. The compounds of par are found short in Prudentius (In Symm., 8, 
 5), Avienus (Fab., 23, 8), and Martianus Capella (6, 55), whose author- 
 ity (though not sufficient to outweigh that of earlier writers) may be al- 
 lowed to have some weight in a doubtful or probable case, when sup- 
 ported by reason and analogy. (Carey^s Lat. Pros., p. 140, 3d ed.) 
 
 2. It is shortened, for example, by Cicero (Tusc. Qucest., 3, 26), by 
 Ovid (Trist., 6, 8.—Ep. ex Pont., 1, 3, 32.— Met., 5, 384), by Mar- 
 tial (10, 15), and by Paulinus (de Cels. Ob., 379). In opposition to all 
 these authorities, the following line has been cited from Ovid (Her., 15, 
 79) : " Molle meum levibus cor est violabilc telis.''^ Burmann, however, 
 conjectures, " Molle mihi levibusque cor est violabilc telis ;" and a Frank- 
 fort MS. has ^^ Molle meum levibusque,^^ &c. 
 
 3. In terras, and other accusatives plural of the first declension, as is 
 long because contracted from aes. — In nominatives like tempestas, it is 
 long because the old form was tempestdts. — In tractas and the like, it is 
 long because contracted from aw. 
 
 H 2 
 
90 riNAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Anas, "a duck," has the final syllable short. 
 Petron. Et pictus anas enotata pennis. (Phalaecian.)* 
 
 Exc. 2. Final as is short in the nominative of Greek nouns 
 which form their genitive singular in dos (or in the Latin 
 dis) ; as, Areas, genitive Arcados or Arcadis ; PallaSy 
 genitive Pallados or Palladis. 
 Mart. Cum quibus Alcides, et plus Areas erat. (Pentam.) 
 Ovid. Bellica Pallas adest, et protegit cBgide fratrem. 
 
 Obs. But Pallas, genitive Pallantis, Calehas, genitive 
 Calchantis, and the like, follow the general rule, and have 
 as long. 
 Virg. Tela manusque sinit : Hine Pallas instat et urget, 
 Ovid. Quam postquam reddit Calehas ope tutus Achillis. 
 
 Exc. 3. Final as is also short in Greek accusatives plural 
 of the third declension ; as, heroas, lampadds, delphinds, 
 Virg. Permistos heroas, et ipse videbitur illis. 
 TibuU. Aecendit geminas lampadds acer Amor. (Pent.) 
 Virg. Orpheus in sylvis, inter delphinds Arion, 
 
 FINAL es. 
 Rule. Final es is long ; as, spes, noetes, vides, pones,* 
 Ovid. Una tamen spes est, qu(B me soletur in istis. 
 
 1. This line occurs in Petronius Arbiter (c. 93, 4), but Burmann con* 
 jectures avis for anas. 
 
 2. Ennius furnishes one instance of the Latin plural es being short, in 
 the following line : '• Virgine' nam sibi quisquc domi Romanus hahet sas^* 
 {Enn., Fragm., p. 32, ed. Column.). Cicero is said to give another in 
 a fragment of his poetical version of Aratus (v. 472) : " Obruitur Pro- 
 cyan; emergunt alites wna ;" but Ernesti reads, ^* Obruitur Procyon; 
 emergunt alite lapsu" <fec. The common text of Ovid {Her., 10, 86) 
 also contains a reading which exhibits es in the accusative plural short : 
 *' Quis scit an hcec s<zvas insula tigres habet." Burmann, however, 
 cives the line as follows : •' Quis scit, an hctc sccvas tigridas insula ha- 
 het ?" and observes, " Duo sunt qua in hoc versu offendunt. Primo, 
 quod Latine haud dicilur, Quis scit an habet, sed an habeat. Dcinde 
 quod poslenorem in tigres corripit." {Burmann ad Ov., I. c.) 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 91 
 
 Virg. Nodes atque dies patet atri janua Diiis. 
 
 Propert. Hoc quodcunque vides, hospes, quam maxima Roma, 
 
 Horat. Pones iambis sive fiamma. (Iambic.) 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc, 1 . Nouns in es of the third declension, which in- 
 crease short in the genitive, have es in the nominative 
 short ; as, hospes, ccBspes, ales, miles, prcBpes, &c. (in 
 the genitive hospitis, ccBspitis, alitis, miUtis, prcBpetis). 
 
 Ovid. Vivitur ex rapto : non hospes ah hospite tutus. 
 
 Rutil. JExiguus regum rectores ccBspes habebat. 
 
 Virg. Namque volans rubra fulvus Jovis ales in cethra. 
 
 Id. Myrmidonum Dolopumve aut duri miles TJlixi. 
 
 Id. Acer, anhelanti similis, quern prcepes ab Ida, 
 
 Obs. But aries, abies, paries, and Ceres, as also pes, with 
 its compounds, follow the general rule. 
 Virg. Creditur : ipse aries etiam nunc vellera siccat. 
 Id. Populus in jluviis, abies in montibus altis. 
 Horat. Votiva paries indicat uvida. (Choriambic.) 
 Virg. Flava Ceres alto nequidquam spectat Olympo. 
 Manil. Desuper Aurigce dexter pes imminet astro. 
 Horat. Omnia magna loquens : modo sit mihi mensa tripes et. 
 Virg. Stat sonipes, ac frena ferox spumantia mandit. 
 Id. ToUit se arrectum quadrupes, et calcibus auras. 
 
 Exc. 2. Es, in the present tense of the verb sum, is 
 short, together with its compounds poles, abes, ades, 
 obes, prodes, Slc.^ 
 
 1. In many passages of Plautus, an enumeration of most of which 
 may be found in Wasse (cap. 16, p. 226, seqq.), es from sum occurs 
 with a long quantity. These passages are too numerous to permit our 
 supposing the syllable lengthened by a mere license, or by the force of 
 the arsiSy and it is therefore probable that, in the time of Plautus, es 
 from sum, corresponding as it did to the Greek cZf, was actually long, 
 and was only shortened at a subsequent period. Such, at least, is the 
 opinion of Schneider {Gr. Lat., vol. 2, p. 757.) — According to Vossius, 
 es, " thou eatest," the second person of edo, is long, being contracted, 
 
92 FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Virg. Quisquis es, amissos hinc jam ohliviscere Graios. 
 
 Id. Tu potes unanimos armare in -pradia fralres. 
 
 Id. Tuque ades inceptumque una decurre laborem. 
 
 Exc. 3. The preposition /jene^ has the final syllable short. 
 Horat. Quern penes arbitrium est, et jus, et norma loquendi. 
 Ovid. Me penes est unum vasti custodia mundi. 
 
 Exc. 4. Es is likewise short in Greek neuters ; as, ca- 
 coethesy hippomenes^ &c. ; and in Greek nominatives 
 and vocatives plural of the third declension, from nouns 
 which increase in the genitive singular, but which do 
 not form that case in eos ; as, Tritones, Arcades, Tro- 
 es, Amazones, Troades, &ic} 
 
 Juv. Scribendi caco'ethes, et (Bgro in corde senescit. 
 
 Stat. Armigeri Tritones eunt, scopulosaque cete. 
 
 Virg. Ambo fiorentes mtatibus, Arcades ambo. 
 
 Id. Pulsant, et pictis bellantur Amazones armis. 
 
 Obs. 1. But nominatives and vocatives plural in es,ixom 
 Greek nominatives forming the genitive singular in eos, are 
 long; B.S, h(Breses, crises, phrases, metamorphoses,^ &c. 
 
 Obs. 2. "Where the Latin es represents the Greek rjg, it 
 is of course long ; as in. Alcides, Brontes, Palamedes, from 
 ^AXKeCdTjg, Bpdvrrjg, UaXaiirjdrjg. 
 
 FINAL IS AND t/S. 
 
 Rule. Final is and ys are short ; as, dulcis^ lapis, Jw, 
 amabis, bibis, Thetis, Tethys, Itys, Capys? 
 Horat. Dulcis inexpertis cultura potentis amici. 
 Tibull. Fac lapis his scriptus stet super ossa notis. (Pent.) 
 
 probably, from edis. (Voss., de Art. Gramm., 2, 31.) Carey opposes 
 this, but on weak grounds. 
 
 1. Es here answers to the Greek ec, and is short, as a matter of course, 
 
 2. Because es here answers to the Greek etc. 
 
 8. Final ys corresponds to the Greek vg, which is for the most port 
 chort. 
 
riNAL SYLLABLES. 93 
 
 Lucan. Ante Ms exactum quam Cynthia conderet orhem. 
 
 Mart. Et bibis immundam, cum cane,pronus aquam. (Pent.) 
 
 Ovid. Tethys et extremo s(Bpe recepta loco est. (Pentam.) 
 
 Virg. At Capys, et quorum melior sententia menti. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. All plural cases ending in is have that syllable 
 long ; as, Musis, terns, nobis, vobls, ilUs, amaris} 
 
 Mart. Carmina quod scribis, Musis et Apolline nullo. 
 Lucret. Secernunt, ccdumque a terris omne retentant. 
 Id. Nobis est ratio, soils lurueque meatus. 
 
 Ovid. Abstulit omne Phaon quod vobis ante placebat. 
 Virg. Pinguia concipiunt, sive illis omne per ignem. 
 Id. Strymonimque grues, et amaris intuba Jibris. 
 
 Exc. 2. Final is is long in the second person singular of 
 verbs of the fourth conjugation ; as, sentis, fastidis, au- 
 dis ; to which add f is, from^o.* 
 Horat. Sentis, ac veluti stet volucris dies. (Choriambic.) 
 Id. Pocula, num esuriens fasti(Us omnia prcBter. 
 
 Propert. Non audis ? et verba sinis mea ludere, cum jam* 
 Horat. Lenior ac melior fis, accedente senecta ? 
 
 Exc. 3. Glis, VIS whether noun or verb ; velis and sis,^ 
 with their compounds, as quamvis, noUs, maUs, adsis, 
 possis,* have the final is long. 
 
 1. Plural cases in is were anciently written with the diphthong ei; 
 as, Museis, terreis, &c. 
 
 2. The syllable is in verbs of the fourth conjugation is the result of 
 contraction, and therefore long. Thus, we have audiis, contracted au- 
 dis ; sentiis, sentis, &c. 
 
 3. Sis is formed by contraction from sies. The old forms sieniy sies, 
 siet, occur frequently in Plautus. 
 
 4. In Juvenal (5, 10) some read possh with the final syllable short. 
 Ruperti, however, condemns this reading, and substitutes possit. So in 
 Ovid {Her., 12, 71), nescis is said to occur with the final syllable short, 
 but erroneously. It appears neither in the edition of Heinsius nor in 
 that of Burmann. The latter merely mentions it in a note, as a reading 
 which is in direct violation of the metre. 
 
94 FiNAt SYLLABLES. 
 
 Mart. HcBC tihi si vis est, si mentis tanta potestas* 
 
 Id. Bellus homo et magnuSy vts idem, Cottay videri. 
 
 Id. Esse vetis ore serus conviva Tonantis, 
 
 Horat. Cum sis, et prove sectum stomacheris oh unguem. 
 
 Propert. Quamvis ille sua lassus requiescat avena, 
 
 Juv. Et cui per mediam noUs occurrere noctem. 
 
 Horat. Magnas GrcBcorum malts implere catervas. 
 
 Virg. Adsis, O Tegecee, favens ; olecsque Minerva. 
 
 Horat. Non possis oculis quantum contendere Lynceus. 
 
 Exc. 4. The adverbs fonsy gratis, and ingratis have the 
 final syllable long.' 
 Horat. Ne biberis diluta, foris est promus et atrum. 
 Phaedr. Gratis anhelans, multa agendo nil agens. (Iambic.) 
 Lucret. Effugere haud potis est, ingratis hc^ret et angit. 
 
 Exc. 5. Final is is long in those nouns which form their 
 genitiv^e singular in entis, inis, or itis, with the penult 
 long ; as, Simois (gen. Simoentis), Salamis (gen. Sal' 
 aminis), Samnis (gen. Sammtis), lis (gen. litis). 
 Ovid. Hac ibat Simois ; h(Bc est Sige'ia tellus. 
 Lucil. Samnis in ludo ac rudibus causis satis asper. 
 
 Exc. 6. The final syllable ris, in the second future of 
 the indicative and perfect subjunctive, is common ; as, 
 amaveris or amaveris? 
 
 Exc. 7. Final ys is long in such contracted plurals as 
 Erinnys for Erinnyes or Erinnyas. The following 
 line of Seneca (CEdip., 644) shows the use of the 
 
 1. Forts is in reality the ablative of fora, '* a door," the same as foris 
 of the third declension. Gratis and ingratis are contracted datives for 
 gratiis and ingraliis, which are found in the open form in the comic 
 writers. 
 
 2. Almost all the examples in which it is found long are in the arsis ; 
 1)ut there is at least one instance in Horace which cannot be explained 
 upon this principle: "<St ttire placarh et homo" {Oil., 3, 23, 3). — A. 
 numerous list of instances where ris occurs, either with the long or short 
 quantity, noay be seen in Ramsay^ $ Lot. Proa., p. 77. ■ 
 
FINAL SYLLABLES. 95 
 
 word, though it cannot be made any proof of the quan- 
 tity: 
 
 Et mecum Erinnys pronubas thalami traham. 
 
 FINAL OS. 
 
 Rule. Final os is long; as, viros, pueros, custas, ventoSf 
 jactatos. 
 
 Virg. Inter se coiisse viros, et cernere ferro, 
 Propert. Differ at in pueros ista tropcsa suos. (Pentam.) 
 Horat. Custos amatorem trecentm. (Iambic.) 
 Virg. Ventos et varium ccbU prcBdiscere morem. 
 Id. His accensa super, jactatos (squore toto. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Final os is short in compos, impos, os (" a bone"), 
 and its compound exos. 
 
 Ovid, Insequere, et voti postmodo compos eris. (Pent.) 
 Lucret. Exos et exsanguis tumidos perfluctuat artus. 
 
 Exc. 2. Final os is likewise short in Greek words, writ- 
 ten in tbe original with an omicron or short o; aLS^Ili- 
 OS, Tyros, Samos, Chios, Rkodos, epos} 
 Ovid. Turn cum iristis erat, defensa est Ilios armis, 
 Lucan. Et Tyros instabilis, pretiosaque murice Sidon. 
 Horat. RomcB laudetur Samos et Chios, et Rhodos ahsens. 
 Id. Facta canit, pede ter percusso, forte epos acer. 
 
 FINAL us. 
 
 Rule. Final us is short ; as, taurus, tempus, cultuSf im- 
 
 probus, solibus, scindimus, intus, 
 
 Virg. Taurus, et adverso cedens Cams occidit astro. 
 
 Id. Tempus humo tegere, et jamdudum incumbere aratris. 
 
 Id. Conveniat, qu(B cura boum, qui cultus habendo. 
 
 Id. Improbus, et duris urgens in rebus egestas. 
 
 1. But those words in which the Latin os represents the Greek «f re- 
 tain their original quantity ; as, herds {rjpug), Minds (Mtvwf), &c. 
 
96 FINAL SYLLABLES. 
 
 Virg. Puherulenta coquat maturis solibus <Bstas. 
 Id. At prius ignotum ferro quam scindimus (squor. 
 Id. Intus aqu<B dulces, vivoque sedilia saxo, 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Monosyllables in us are long ; as, jus, plus, pus, 
 thus.^ 
 Pedo. Sed rigidumjus est et inevitahile mortis. 
 Mart. Emi hortos ; plus est : instrue tu ; minus est. (Pent.) 
 Horat. Proscripti Regis Rupilt pus atque venerium. 
 Id. Angulus ille feret piper et thus ocius uva. 
 
 Exc. 2. Final us is long in nouns which increase with 
 long u in the genitive ; as, virtus (gen. virtutis), tellus 
 {telluris), servitus (servitutis), palus {paludis)? 
 Horat. Virtus indigno non committenda poetce» 
 Prise. Divitias magnas hie tellus ipsa ministrat. 
 Phaedr. Brevi docebo. Servitus ohnoxia, (Iambic.) 
 Virg. Cocyti, tardaque palus inamabilis unda. 
 
 Exc. 3. Final us is also long in the genitive singular, 
 and in the nominative, accusative, and vocative plural, 
 of the fourth declension; as, genitive sing., mantes ; 
 nom., accus., and voc. plural, manus. But nominative 
 and vocative singular, manus,^ 
 
 Pedo. Scilicet immunis si luctus una fuisset, 
 
 Lucret. Sensus ante ipsam genitam naturam animantis. 
 
 Virg. Saltus et saturi petito longinqua Tarenti. 
 
 Exc. 4. Final us is also long in words transplanted from 
 
 1. This exception and the one immediately following belong in strict- 
 ness to the same head, namely, that of a long increment in the genitive. 
 
 2. Horace {Ep. ad Pis., 65) furnishes a solitary instance of paliis 
 with the final syllable short. Bentley proposes a different reading. The 
 line, however, is retained unaltered in the best editions.— (For some re- 
 marks on the verse, consult Horat., cd. Arith., p. 326, not. crit.) 
 
 3. In the genitive singular of the fourth declension the final u« is a 
 contraction from uis ; and in the nominative, accusative, and vocative 
 plural, from ties. Both, therefore, arc long, of course. 
 
FINAL SYLLABLE OF A VERSE. OY 
 
 the Greek, in which us represents the Greek ovg, 
 whatever the case may be ; as, Panthus (Ilavdovg), 
 Amathus ('A/xa^ovf), Mantus (Mavrovg), Didus (At- 
 6ovg)j &c. 
 
 Virg. Panthus, Othryades, arcis Phzbique sacerdos. 
 
 Id. Est Amathus, est celsa mihi Paphos, atque Cythera. 
 
 Id. FatidicfB Mantus et Tuscijilius amnis. 
 
 Varro. Didus atque suum misceri sanguine sanguen. 
 
 Obs. 1. Polypus has the final syllable short in Horace 
 (Epod.^ 12, 5), which it gets, not from the common Greek 
 form TTO^vTTovg, but from the Doric 7T(*)Xvnog, which will 
 account also for the lengthening of the initial syllable.* 
 
 Obs. 2. The sacred name lESUS (in Greek IHSOTi:) 
 is included in this exception, and has the final syllable 
 long. 
 
 SECTION XXIV. 
 
 FINAL SYLLABLE OF A VERSE. 
 The final syllable of every verse (except the Anapaestic 
 and Ionic a minore) may be either long or short, at the op- 
 tion of the poet ; that is, a long syllable may be used to 
 close a verse, though the measure require one that is short ; 
 or a short syllable may be used, though the measure re- 
 quire one that is long. Thus, in the first of the following 
 lines, the long syllable r<e is made to stand in place of a 
 short ; and, in the second, the short syllable que stands in 
 lieu of a long. 
 
 Herat. Jam satis terris nivis atque dirds. (Sapphic.) 
 Virg. NescBe, Spioque, Thaliaque, Cymodoceque. 
 
 1. Athenaeus (7, 107) quotes the following line from Epicharmus, 
 where the Doric form occurs : TiuXvKoi te, cr]mai re, koI Troraval rev- 
 dideg ; and another from Archestratus : UuXvTroL h> re Qda(p kuI Kapig, 
 dalv aptcTOL. Ho then goes on to remark, ^upulg S* avrov Sia tov w 
 Ka'^vat iTQ^VTroVf ug ''Emxapnog' koI ^Lfxcividrjg S" ^<J)t)- ^tzuT^vtzov 
 di^TJfievog.^* ^AttikoI 6e ttoXvttovv. (Athen., 7. — vol. 3, p. 169, ed. 
 Schweigh.) So the Greeks used both OidiTcovg, -odog, and OidiTroc, -ov. 
 
 1 
 
98 THE QUANTITY OF THE PENULT OF WORDS.* 
 
 Obs. 1. The principle on which the above rule depends 
 is not that the syllable in question undergoes any actual 
 change of quantity, but simply, that, by reason of its posi- 
 tion at the end of the line, and the interruption which the 
 metre there sustains, the same strictness is not required as 
 in other syllables differently situated ; and hence the real 
 quantity of the syllable becomes so comparatively unimpor- 
 tant, that the poet has the license of which we are treating 
 allowed him.^ 
 
 Obs. 2. The exceptions in the case of the Anapaestic 
 and Ionic a minore measures will be explained when we 
 come to treat of those two kinds of verse. 
 
 SECTION XXV. 
 
 REMARKS ON THE QUANTITY OF THE PENULT OP 
 WORDS. 
 
 I. Patronymics in ides or ades usually shorten the penult; 
 as, PriamideSj Atlantiades, &c. Unless they come from 
 nouns in eus ; as, PeUdes, Tydides, &c.^ 
 
 1. Compare the remarks of Hermann : " Quum in numeris tempora 
 omnia certa esse ac definita dchcant, facile intclligitur^ in numeris ipsis 
 nihil usquam posse anceps esse; itaque si qua inveniuntur ancipitet 
 syllaba, i. e., quce breves sint quum longa esse debeant, vel longce quum 
 debeant breves esse, eas, quod ad numerum attinet, pro talibus numerari, 
 quotes debeant ease, etsi non sint tales. Id autem nemo non videt sic 
 tantum fieri posse, si qui sint in numeris loci in quilms pravitas ista 
 mensura nihil aut parum offensionis habeat. Hujus modi loci duo sunt. 
 Unus e^t in Anacrusi ex una brevi syllaba. Alter est in fine ordinis, 
 ubi, quoniam nihil sequitur, quod terminum ponat ccrtum, ac potiug 
 pausa qucedam succedit, pariter delitescit mensurce pravitas. Unde vel 
 brevis syllaba longa locum tenere potest^ vel longa pro brevi m#c." 
 (Herm., Elem. Doctr., 1,9.) 
 
 2. In a paper on " Greek patronymics^* (published in the European 
 Magazine for August, 1817), Dr. Carey, in remarking on the patronym- 
 ics 'ATpeiSrii, tlnXetdric, &c., and their corresponding Latin forms 
 (which he writes with ci instead of the long i alone, as), Atreides, Pe- 
 leides, observes, •' I conceive, that wherever, in Greek or Latin poetry, 
 we find one of those patronymics in such a position as to allow the alter- 
 native of one long syllable or two short, we are, if not bound, at least 
 authorized, to pronounce the ei as two distinct syllables ; thus producing. 
 in each of the following instances, a dactyl instead of the spondee, which 
 results from the ordinary mode of pronunciation ; ex. gr., 
 
THE QUANTITY OF THE PENULT OP WORDS. 99 
 
 II. Patronymics and similar words in dis, eis, itis, dis, 
 Otis, ine, and one, commonly lengthen the penult ; as, Achd- 
 'is, Ptolemdis, Chryseis, JErieis, Memphitis, Latois, Icario' 
 tis, Nerine, Arisione. Except Thebdis and Phocdis ; and 
 Nereis, which is common. 
 
 III. Adjectives in acus, icus, idus, and imus for the most 
 part shorten the penult ; as, JEgyptidcus, academicus, lepi- 
 dus, legitimus ; also superlatives, as fortissimus, &c. Ex- 
 cept opdcus, amicus, apncus, pudicus, mendicus, posticus, ft- 
 dus, infidus (but perfldus, oi per a,nd fides, is short), himus, 
 quadrimus, patrimus, matrimus, opimus ; and two superla- 
 tives, imus, primus. 
 
 IV. Adjectives in emus have the penult long ; as, postre- 
 mus. 
 
 V. Adjectives in alis, anus, arus, irus, ivus, orus, osus, 
 udus, urus, and utus, lengthen the penult ; as, dotdlis, ur- 
 hdnus, avdrus, deUrus, cBStivus, decorus, formosus^ percrudus, 
 edurus, astutus. Except barbdrus, opipdrus. 
 
 VI. Adjectives in His, if derived from verbs, shorten the 
 penult; as, agilis, facilis, habilis, &c. But derivatives from 
 nouns usually lengthen it ; as, anilis, civilis, herilis, <fec. To 
 these add exilis, suhtilis ; and names of months ; as, Aprl- 
 lis, Quinctilis, Sextilis : except humilis, parilis, and also 
 similis. But all adjectives in atilis are short ; as, versatt- 
 lis, volattUs, umbratilis, &Lc. 
 
 VII. Adjectives in inus, derived from inanimate things, 
 
 'Arpetdrjg te, uva^ avdpQv, koc Slog ^Axi2,Xevg. 
 Atrcidas, Priamumque, et scRvum amhohus Achillem. 
 
 Thus also, instead of spondaic lines in the following instances {Iliad, 2, 
 9, and 17. 191), 
 
 ^EWuv £f Kltairiv ' Aya/xe/nvovog 'ArpetSao, 
 or Tcpori aarv (pepov KkvTa revx^a Tlri%ei6ao, 
 
 we should have verses of the regular form, with the dactyl in the fifth 
 place ; and the same remark applies to Ilr]2,Eio)va, which often occurs in 
 the Iliad, and to various other patronymics, which it is not here neces- 
 sary to enumerate." 
 
%«* 
 
 100 THE QUANTrTY OF THE PENULT OP WORDS. 
 
 as plants, trees, stones, &;c. ; from adverbs of time, or 
 from substantives denoting the four seasons of the year, 
 shorten the penult ; as, amaracinuSy crocinus, hyacinthmus ; 
 cednnuSjfagmus, oleaginus ; adamantmus, crystalUnuSy smo' 
 ragdinus ; crastmus, diutmus, serotinus; earmus, oponnus, 
 ehimennusy thennus ; also annoUnus, hornotmus^ To which 
 add hombycinuSj elephantmus, which seem to refer rather to 
 the silk and ivory than to the animals themselves. 
 
 VIII. Adjectives in inusj derived from living things, 
 numeral distributives, proper names, and gentile nouns, 
 lengthen the penult ; as, agriinuSy camnus. leporinus ; binus, 
 trinus, quinus ; Albinus, Cratlnus, Justmus ; Alexandrinus, 
 Lattnusy VenusinuSy &c. To which add adjectives of 
 place ; as, colUnus, marmus, vicmus ; and those derive^ 
 from nouns denoting time ; as, matutmus, vespertlnus ; to- 
 gether with all other adjectives in inus not included in the 
 preceding rule : as, festmuSy libertmus, inopinus, peregnnusy 
 suplnus, &c. 
 
 IX. Diminutives in olusj ola, oluniy and ulus, ula^ ulum, 
 always shorten the penult; as, urceolusj filiolat musaolum; 
 lectuluSj ratiuncula, corculum, &c. 
 
 X. Adverbs in tim lengthen the penult ; as, oppiddtim, 
 vintinif tribuiim. Except affdtim, perpetim^ and stdtim,^ 
 
 XI. Desideratives in urio shorten the antepenultima, 
 which in the second or third person is the penult ; as, esu^ 
 rio, esuris, esurit. But other verbs in urio lengthen that 
 syllable ; as, ligurio, liguris ; scatHrio, scaturis. 
 
 1. But stdtim, signifying ^' on the upot,'* ^* steadily,** ** constantly,'* 
 has the penult long. It occurs in Plautu» (Amph., 1, 1, 84; lb., 120) 
 and in Terence {Phorm., 6, 3, 7). It is said to be derived, in common 
 with stdtim, from the same verb, sto. 
 
SECTION XXVI. 
 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 I. C^SURA.^ 
 Part I. 
 
 I. The term Caesura is used in two different senses by 
 prosodians ; first, with reference to whole verses, and, sec- 
 ondly, as regards single feet. 
 
 II. In the former acceptation, it means the division of a 
 verse into two portions or members, affording a short pause 
 or rest for the voice in some convenient part, where that 
 pause may take place without injury to the sense or to the 
 harmony of the line ; as, 
 
 Virg. Tant<B molis erat H Romanam condere gentem. 
 Id. Errabant actifatis || maria omnia circum, 
 
 III. In this sense, however, it is usually, for distinction* 
 sake, styled the Ccssural Pause, and is chiefly connected* 
 with the consideration of hexameter verse. It will there- 
 fore be treated of more at large under that head. 
 
 IV. In its application to single feet, the caesura means 
 the division or separation which takes place in a foot, on 
 account of the syllables which compose that foot belonging 
 to different words ; as, 
 
 Virg. Pasto\res ovi\um iener\os de\pellere \ fcztus. 
 In this verse the caesura, in its second acceptation, occurs 
 three times, viz., in the second foot, between res and ovi ; 
 in the third, between um and iener ; and in the fourth, be- 
 tween OS and de? 
 
 V. There are three kinds of caesura in its second accep- 
 
 1. Casura, "a cutting off" (in Greek Tofiri), from ccsdo, "to cut." 
 
 2. Some give the name Caesura to the syllable that remains after the 
 completion of a foot ; as, res, um, and os, in the line given in the text. 
 The best prosodians, however, consider it more accurate to confine the 
 term to the separation or division which takes place in a foot, and to call 
 the residuary long syllable simply a long syllable, or a semifoot. 
 
 I 2 
 
102 '_ \\;j|^VB3S OF paosoDY. 
 
 tation, namely, the Syllabic, the Trochaic, and the MonO' 
 syllabic. 
 
 VI. The Syllabic CcBSura is that in which the first part 
 of the divided foot consists of the last syllable of a word ; 
 as, 
 
 Virg. Sylvejs\trem tenu\i mus\am medi\taris av\ena. 
 Here the syllables irem (of sylvestrem), i (of tenui), and am 
 (of musam), are instances of this species of caesura. 
 
 The Syllabic Cmsura may take place in a heroic verse 
 at what are technically called the triemimeris^ pentkemime' 
 ris, hephihemimeris, and sometimes at the ennehemimeris.^ 
 Thus, 
 
 3 6 7 
 
 Virg. Si cani\mus sylv\as sylv\dB sint \ consule | digncs. 
 Id. Ille la\tus nive\um moll\i fult\us hya\cintho. 
 Here the caesural syllables mus (of canimus) in the first 
 line, and tus (of latus) in the second, are in the triemime' 
 ris, or third half-foot of the line ; the syllables as (of sylvas) 
 and urn (of niveum) are in the penthemimeris, or fifth half- 
 foot ; the syllables <e (of sylv<E) and i (of molli) are in the 
 heplUhemimeris, or seventh half-foot ; and the syllable us 
 (oifultus) is in the ennehemimeris, or ninth half-foot. 
 
 VII. The Trochaic C(Bsura is that in which the first part 
 of the divided foot consists either of a long and short sylla- 
 ble, or, in other words, a trochee (" "), remaining at the end 
 of a word, or of an entire word composed of one long and 
 one short syllable ; as, 
 
 Virg. Fortu\ndtus et \ tile de\os qui \ novit a\grestes, 
 
 1. These terms owe their origin to the practice, geDerally adopted by 
 the old grammarians, of measuring lines by half-feet. Thus, the triem- 
 imeris is that portion of a verse (counted or measured from the beginning • 
 of a line) which contains three half-parts (jptl^, ** three,^^ rjfii, "half,^' 
 and fiepi^, "a part''), i. e., three half-feet, or a foot and a half (two short 
 syllables being counted as one long). Again, the penthcmimeris indi- 
 cates Jive half-parts (Trcvre, '*Jive" yfit, and fiepig), or two feet and a 
 half ; the hephthemimeris, seven half-parts {inra, " »et>«n," fifii, and /le- 
 ptc) ; and the ennehemimiris nine half-parts {hvia, " nine,'' ijfu, and 
 /icpif). 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 103 
 
 Here natus in the second foot, tile in the third, and novit in 
 the fifth, form each a trochee, and in each of these divis- 
 ions of the line a trochaic caesura takes place. 
 
 The Trochaic CcBsura may occur in either of the first five 
 feet of a verse ; as, 
 
 Virg. Arma pro\cul curr\usque vir\um mi\ratur in\anes. 
 
 Id. Talia \ voce re\fert, o | terque qua\terque belati. 
 Two siwcessive trochees, however, in the second and third 
 feet must be avoided, since they give the verse a flippant 
 and undignified air. Thus, 
 
 Ennius. Ergo ma\gisque ma\gisque vir\i nunc | gloria \ claret. 
 Propert. Et gravi\dra re\pendit in\iquis | pensa qua\sillis. 
 In the third and fourth they are nearly as disagreeable ;' as, 
 Ennius. Prudent\em qui j multa lo\quwe ta\cereve | posset. 
 But two successive trochees may agreeably occur in the 
 first and second feet ; as, 
 
 Virg. ckre ci\ere vir\os Mart\emque ac\cendere \ cantu. 
 Or in the fourth and fifth ; as, 
 Virg. Et glau\cas sali\ces casi\amque cro\cumque ru\hentem. 
 
 VIII. The Monosyllabic Caesura is that in which the first 
 syllable of the divided foot is a monosyllable ; as, 
 
 Virg. Hie vir hie | est tihi \ quern pro\mitti \ s<epius \ aiidis. 
 
 IX. Of the three kinds of caesura which have been here 
 enumerated, the syllabic seems to have been the principal 
 one in Latin versification ; and but few harmonious lines 
 can be found in which it is not introduced. Next in met- 
 rical effect is the trochaic. 
 
 1. In Homer, however, we have two remarkable instances of the use 
 of successive trochees in producing a beautiful onomatopoeia. Thus, 
 
 TldXkd (5* av\a.vTa, KdT\dvTd, ndp\dvTa te, \ doxfJ-td \ r', tjTSov. — (7Z,, 
 
 23,116.) 
 cvTtf tTc\elrd 'KE6\dv6£ Kv7i\iv8ETo \ Adaf dv\ai8'^g. — {Od., 11,598.) 
 
 The following striking passage may also be cited from Virgil (-^n., 1, 85) : 
 
 Una Eu\rusquc Not\usque ru\unt cre\berque pro\cellis. 
 
104 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 X. On the caesura depend, in a very great degree, the 
 beauty and melody of a verse. While its presence serves 
 to give animation to the line, and, by connecting together 
 the different words of which it is composed, imparts to it 
 an air of gracefulness and ease, its absence, on the other 
 hand, is marked by a total want of poetic harmony. A 
 line in which the caesura is either wholly omitted, or in a 
 great degree neglected, has, in fact, little to distinguish it 
 from common prose, and can only be admitted into Latin 
 poetry on occasions in which harmony is purposely avoid- 
 ed, as in many of the neglected hexameters of Horace. 
 
 XL The following lines may serve to show the uncouth- 
 ness and inelegance attendant upon the neglect of the cae- 
 sura. 
 Ennius. Spar sis \ hastis \ late \ campus \ splendet et \ hor- 
 
 ret. 
 Id. Disper\ge hostes | distrahe \ diduc \ divide | differ. 
 
 Propert. Non me \ moribus \ ilia sed \ herbis | improha | vicit. 
 
 XIL A caesura, however, is not indispensably requisite 
 in everi/ foot of a verse. Although the most melodious 
 lines are certainly those in which the caesura is frequently 
 introduced, still a long uninterrupted series of them would 
 have any other than a pleasing effect ; and therefore it be- 
 comes advisable occasionally to omit the caesura in one or 
 more of the feet, and in this way to produce an agreeable 
 variety. — The following rules have been laid down on this 
 subject, and deserve attention. 
 
 L In the first foot of a verse the caesura may generally 
 be omitted ; as, 
 
 Virg. Pauperis | et tugur\i con\gestum \ cespite \ culmen. 
 
 2. Li the second foot the caesura is often omitted ; but, 
 when this omission takes place, the word which be- 
 gins the foot is generally of sufficient len^h to com- 
 
FIGTJRES OF PROSODY. 105 
 
 plete it, and leave a caesural syllable in the next foot ;* 
 as, 
 Virg. Squamea \ convolv\ens suh\lato \ pectore \ terga, 
 
 3. The caesura is not so frequently omitted at the pen- 
 themiraeris as it is in the other feet ; and when it is 
 omitted in the third it always occurs in the fourth, and 
 generally in the second foot. When this omission of 
 the caesura at the penthemimeris takes place, the third 
 foot generally consists of the first two or three sylla- 
 bles of a word, which is finished in the next foot ; as, 
 
 Virg. Jussa mor\i qu(B \ sorti\tus non \ pertulit \ ullos. 
 
 4. In the fourth foot the caesura is not necessary, if there 
 be one at the penthemimeris ; as, 
 
 Virg. Pinguis et \ ingra\t(z preme\retur \ caseus | urhi, 
 
 5. The syllabic and monosyllabic caesuras are seldom 
 introduced after the fourth foot, but the trochaic often 
 occurs at the ennehemimeris, and in most instances is 
 conducive to the harmony of the line ; as, 
 
 Virg. ScBpe le\vi somn\um sua\dehit in^re su\surro. 
 
 Id. Hinc al\ta sub \ rupe can\et frond\dtdr ad | auras. 
 
 6. When there is but one caesura in a verse, it is gener- 
 ally in the third foot, sometimes in the fourth, but nev- 
 er in the second ; as, 
 
 Virg. Quern mea \ carmini\hus meru\isset j jistula \ caprum, 
 
 7. In a pentameter verse, a syllabic caesura generally 
 
 1, The frequent recurrence of the verb nescio as a dactyl, and of the 
 prepositions inter and intra as spondees, forming the second foot, appears 
 at first view inconsistent with this rule ; but, in reality, it is quite in accord- 
 ance with it. It has been clearly ascertained that the preposition and its 
 case were frequently pronounced with one accent as one word, and there 
 is reason to suppose that nescio was often connected in a similar manner 
 with the word which followed it. Thus, the words inter se were pro- 
 nounced, and consequently regarded in versification, as though they were 
 written interse, and nescio quis as though written nescioquis. A similar 
 connexion is not unusual in English words; thus, same body is pronoun- 
 ced somebody; no body, nobody; can not, cannot. {Bradley^ s Lai. 
 Pros., p. 49.) 
 
106 FIGURES OP PROSODY. 
 
 takes place at the penthemimeris, and a trocliaic in 
 the foot preceding the final syllable in the second hem- 
 istich or half-verse ; as, 
 Ovid. Nee guere\rer tard\os \\ ire re\licta di\es. 
 Id, Nil mihi \ rescrih\as, || attamen | ipse ve\ni, 
 
 8. There is sometimes a monosyllabic caesura at the 
 penthemimeris of a pentameter, when the preceding 
 word is a monosyllable ; as, 
 
 Ovid. Magna tam\en spes \ est \\ in honit\ate de\i. 
 
 9. The trochaic caesura is sometimes neglected in the 
 foot preceding the final syllable of a pentameter, and 
 the verse is concluded by a word of four or more syl- 
 lables; as, 
 
 Ovid. Lis est \ cumform\a |I magna pu\diciti\<B» 
 
 C JE S U R A. 
 Part II. 
 T. A syllable naturally short is occasionally lengthened 
 when it is caesutal.' This, however, takes place chiefly in 
 hexameter verse, and more sparingly in elegiac and lyric 
 versification. Thus, in hexameters we have, among other 
 instances, the following : 
 
 Virg. Pectori\hus inhi\ans spir\antia \ consuUt \ exta. 
 Id. Emicat \ Eurya\lus et \ munere | victor a\mici* 
 Horat. Cum gravi\us dors\o subi\it onus, \ Incipit | ille. 
 Virg. Graius hom\o infect\os linq\uens profu\gus hymen\<Bos. 
 
 1. In ordinary language we ascribe this to the force of the casura ; 
 but the true principle on which the rule depends is simply this ; that the 
 pressure of the voice is exerted on the syllables in question, and produ- 
 ces the same effect as if they were pronounced with double length. The 
 stress of the voice in dactylic versification always falls, it must be re- 
 membered, on the first part of the foot. This part is called the arsis 
 (upai^), or •' elevation," the tone of the voice being here somewhat ele- 
 vated ; while the remaining portion is termed the thesis (^iat^), or " de- 
 pression," the voice being in this part of the foot comparatively depress- 
 ed.— (Compare the remarks of Maltby on the Ictus Melricus, ch. 8, p. 
 xii. — Lex. Pros.) 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 107 
 
 In the second line of the elegiac distich we have the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 TibuU. Quicquid ag\at sang\uis ll est tamen \ tile tu\us. 
 Propert. Vinceris | aut vin\cis \\ hcBC in am\ore rot\a est. 
 Ovid. In liquid\um redi\it 11 (Bthera | Martis eq\uis. 
 In lyrics the following occur : 
 
 Horat. Si non \ peri\ret || immisera\bilis. 
 
 Id. CcBca tim\et ali\unde | fata. 
 
 Id. Perru\pit Acheront\a Herculeus \ labor. 
 
 Id. Sifiigit adamant\inos. 
 
 Id. Angu\lus ri\det uhi \ non Hym\etto, 
 II. Instances even occur in which, on account of the in- 
 fluence of the caesura (to adopt the common phraseology), 
 the final m remains unelided before a vowel in the begin- 
 ning of the word following, and forms, with its own prece- 
 ding vowel, a long syllable. The following are among the 
 number : 
 
 Propert. O me \ feli\cem I O \ nox mihi \ Candida et \ tu. 
 TibuU. Et tant\um vene\ratur vir\um kunc \ sedula \ curet. 
 Luc. Scit non \ esse cas\dm, O \ vitm \ tuta fa\cultas. 
 Manil. Emerit\us cod\um et \ Claudia | magna pro\pago. 
 
 II. Elision. 
 
 Elision is the cutting off of the final vowel or diphthong, 
 or of the two final letters, of a word, and is divided into 
 Synal(Bpha and Ecthlipsis. 
 
 Synalcepha. 
 I. Synalcepha is the elision of a vowel or diphthong at 
 the end of a word, when the following word begins with a 
 vowel, a diphthong, or the letter h ;^ as, 
 
 1. Quintilian applies the term Synalcepha, in one place (1, 5, 18), to 
 what is commonly called Synczresis ; as, Phatlion for Pha'ethon : and in 
 another (9, 4, 36), to what is usually styled Ecthlipsis ; as, PrcBsidi* est 
 for Prasidium est. As a general definition, however, he terms avvaX- 
 
lite FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 Virg. Conticuere omnes, intentique ora tenehanU 
 
 Id. Dardanid<B e muris : spes addita suscitat iras. 
 
 Id. Savus ubi JEacid(B telo jacet Hector^ ubi ingens. 
 
 Id. Humida solstitia atque hyemes orate serenas. 
 Which lines, in scanning, are read as follows : 
 
 Conticuer' omnes, intentiqu* ora tenebant. i 
 
 Dardanid' e muris : spes addita suscitat iras. 
 SdBvus ub'' j^acidcB telo jacet Hector , uh* ingens, 
 Humida solstiti' atqv) yemes orate serenas. 
 
 This, however, is done only in scanhing, and not in wri- 
 ting, nor in the most approved mode of pronouncing a 
 verse. In the two latter cases, the lines are always writ- 
 ten, and generally pronounced, without any elision.' 
 
 II. Synaloepha affects not only a single syllable, but also 
 two syllables sounded as one by synaeresis ; as, 
 
 Virg. Stellio ; et lucifugis congesta cubilia blattis, 
 CatuU. Et earum omnia adirem furibunda latibula. Gal. 
 
 Here, in the first line, stellio et is pronounced stell yet; 
 and, in the second, omnia adirem becomes omn yadirem, 
 
 III. In addition to the elisions already mentioned, the 
 earlier Latin poets were in the habit of frequently eliding 
 the letter s, in words ending in is and us, when followed 
 by a word beginning with a consonant, and thus permitting 
 the vowel, which would otherwise have been long by posi- 
 tion, to remain short ;^ thus, 
 
 OL^ai " co'euntes litercB^^ (9, 4, 36). — The word Synaloepha is from the 
 Greek avva/lot^^, and, according to its etymology, refers, not so much 
 to the elision of one vowel before another, as to the blending of two 
 vowels or syllables into one. On this account, some have considered 
 the term Synalcepha, as commonly used, an improper one, and recom- 
 mend that, instead of Synalospha and Ecthlipsis, the general term Eli- 
 sion be substituted. 
 
 1 . The best opinion with regard to the ancient mode of pronooncing 
 Latin verse is this, that much of the apparent harshness of elisions was 
 removed, by giving the elided syllable so slight and imperfect a sound 
 that it could hardly be distinguished, and, consequently, interrupted but 
 little the measure of the verso. 
 
 2. Ennius, Lucilius, Lucretius, and the comic writers furnish the most 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 109 
 
 Enn. Te nunc sancta precor VenuSj et genetrix patn^s) 
 
 nostri. 
 Id. Versihu{s) quos olim Fauni Vatesque canehant. 
 
 Lucret. Ut quasi transactis s<Bpe oinnibu{s) rebu{s) profuU" 
 
 dant. 
 CatuU. Atfixus nostris tu dabt(s) suppUcium, (Pentam.) 
 
 IV. We may notice here a peculiar species of elision or 
 abbreviation not unfrequently employed in short, quick 
 questions, by which the vowel is dropped in the interroga- 
 tive particle ne before a consonant ;' thus, 
 
 Catull. Ten' provincia narrat esse hellam ? (Phalaecian.) 
 Propert. Vidistin' toto sonitus procurrere ccrIo 1 
 Virg. Hectoris Andromache Pyrrhin' connuhia servas ? 
 Horat. Men^ moveat cimex Pantilius ? aut cruciet quod. 
 
 V. It has already been remarked, under the rules for final 
 n, that in such forms as viden' ut, the s is dropped before n, 
 and the vowel shortened. Both this and the last-mentioned 
 abbreviation are combined in viden' (for videsne) and vin* 
 tu (for visne tu). 
 
 Catull. Nostra verba. Viden' ? faces. 
 Horat. Tempore dicam ; hodie triccsima sabbata ; vin* tu. 
 These expressions, as might be expected, are very com- 
 mon in the comic writers.^ 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. Synalcepha never takes place in the words O, 
 
 numerous examples of this license. Some instances also occur in Cicero's 
 translation of Aratus, though comparatively few in number. About the 
 time, however, when Cicero wrote his Orator, the custom of dropping 
 the s before a consonant appears to have been fast going out of use ; at 
 least the following passage from the work just referred to is in favour of 
 such an opinion : " Quin eiiam, quod jam subrusticum videlur, olim au- 
 tem politius, eorum verborum quorum eadem erant postrema ducB litera 
 qua sunt in optumus postremam literam detrahebant, nisi vocalis inse- 
 quebatur. Ita non erat offensio in versibus quam nunc fugiunt poetcB 
 novi ; ita eriim loqucbantur ; qui est omnibu' princeps, non omnibus 
 princeps, et vita ilia dignu' locoque, non dignus." (Czc, Or a^, 48, ^ 
 161.— Compare Qui7itil., 9, 4, 38.— Mar. Vict., p. 2472.) 
 1, Ramsay^s Lat. Pros., p. 114. 
 
 K 
 
110 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 heuj ally aif to, proh, V(p, vah, hei, and tlie like interjec- 
 tions, which sustain the voice, and retard the pronun- 
 ciation, on account of the feeling or passion which 
 they express ; as, 
 Virg. O pater^ | o ho7mn\uin div\umque ai\terna potYsias, 
 Id. i/erZ uhi \ pacta jid\es? uhi | qu(B jur\are sol\ebas. 
 
 Tibull. Ah ego \ ne poss\im \\ tanta vid\ere mal\a. (Pent,) 
 Ovid. Ipse su\os gemit\us foU\is in\scribit et \ at at. 
 Id. Et bis i\d Areth\usa i\d Areth\usa voc\avit. 
 
 Exc. 2. Elision is sometimes apparently neglected in 
 the case of a long vowel or diphthong ; and this gen- 
 erally happens when the unelided vowel or diphthong 
 is in the caesural syllable. Hence arise the following 
 rules : 
 
 First. When a long vowel or diphthong occurs in a 
 caesural syllable, and the word that follows begins 
 with either a vowel or diphthong, then the long vow- 
 el or diphthong sometimes apparently remains une- 
 lided; but, in fact, the long vowel or diphthong 
 parts, by means of elision, with one of its two short 
 component vowels, and the remaining short vowel, 
 being in the caesura, is lengthened again by the stress 
 of the voice. 
 Secondly. When a long vowel or diphthong occurs, not 
 in a C(Bsural syllable, and the word that follows be- 
 gins with a vowel or diphthong, then the long vowel 
 or diphthong sometimes apparently remains uneli- 
 ded ; but, in fact, the long vowel or diphthong parts, 
 by means of elision, with one of its two short com- 
 ponent vowels, and the remaining short vowel, not 
 being in the cajsura, continues short. 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. Ill 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS OF EXCEPTION SECOND. 
 
 Rule First. 
 Virg. Et succ\us pecor\i, et \ lac suh\ducitur j agnis. 
 Id. Siant et \ juniper^ et j castane\cR hirs\ut<B. 
 Id. Ter sunt | cona\ti im\ponere \ Pelio \ Ossam} 
 
 Id. Amphi\on Dir\c(Bus in \ Act(B\d Ara\cyntho. 
 Ovid. Et celer \ Ismenjus cum j Phocai\co Erym\aniho. 
 
 Rule Second, 
 CatuU. TJno in | lectulo \ erud\itul\i amho. (Phalaecian.) 
 Virg. Credimus? \ an qui am\ant ips\i sibi j somnia \fin- 
 
 gunt ? 
 Id. Nomen et \ arma loc\um serv\ant te am\ice neq\uivi. 
 Id. Et long\um form\ose val\e vale \ inquit I\ola. 
 Id. Insulce | Ioni\o in magn\o quas j dira Cel\(Eno. 
 
 Id. Te Coryd\on o Al\€xi trah\it sua \ quemque vol\uptas. 
 
 Horat. Et Esq\uili\naB al\ites. (Iambic.) 
 
 Obs. The only exception in Virgil to the remarks con- 
 tained in the preceding paragraph, occurs in the following 
 line : 
 
 Glauco \ et Pano\pe(B et \ Ino\o Meli\cert<B. {Georg., 1, 437.) 
 Here the o in Glauco is not elided, but is allowed to remain 
 long, though not in caesura. The line, however, in all 
 probability, contains a false reading, and for Glauco we 
 should substitute Glaucoque? 
 
 1. Tn this line, the o in Pelio furnishes an illustration of rule second. 
 
 2. Ramsay's usual accuracy deserts him, when he regards this line as 
 transplanted without change from some one of the Greek poets, who 
 were much less strict, in matters of this kind, than the Latins. It hap- 
 pens, unfortunately for this remark, that the Greek, in that event, would 
 be, T'kavKCji koI liavoirEiri W 'Iv(J6j MeAt/cppr?/, in which case the last 
 syllable of TAav/cw would be long, as a matter of course, without any li- 
 cense whatever. ' Aulus Gellius (13, 26) informs us that Virgil borrow- 
 ed the line from the Greek poet Parthenius, in whom it ran as follows : 
 TlavKu Kal Nrjp^i kcI 'Iv^cj Me/lt/ccpr??. (Compare Macrob., 5, 17. — 
 Fulv. Urs., Virg. cum GrcBc. Scrip. Coll., p. 130.) This form of the 
 
112 FIGURES OP PROSODY. 
 
 Exc. 3. Very rarely is a short vowel left unelided. Tliis 
 happens only twice in Virgil, and in both cases there 
 is a pause after the word ending with the short vowel, 
 so that in repeating the line the effect would not be 
 disagreeable.' Thus, 
 Addam \ cerea \ pruna : hon\os erit | huic quoque j porno. 
 
 {Ed., 2, 53.) 
 Et ve\ra incess\u patu\it Dea. \ Ille uhi | matrem. (^n., 1, 
 405.) 
 
 Obs. For some remarks on elision at the end of a verse, 
 when the next verse begins with a vowel or diphthong, con- 
 sult the article Synapheia. 
 
 ECTHLIPSIS.2 
 
 I. JEcthlipsis is the eliding of the consonant m at the 
 end of a word, when the following word begin» with a 
 vowel or the letter h ; and after the m is removed by ecth- 
 lipsis, a synaloepha immediately operates, and cuts off the 
 TQwel which preceded the m. Thus, 
 
 CatuU. Omnia tecum una perierunt gaudia nostra. 
 Id. Sternum hoc sanctcR fcedus amiciti<B. (Pent.) 
 
 In scanning which lines we must read them as follows : 
 Omnia tec^ una perierunt gaudia nostra. 
 JEtern^ hoc sanctce foedus amicitim. 
 
 Greek line, however, still remains hostile to Ramsay's opinion. Wag- 
 ner, on the other hand, maintains that the true reading in Virgil is Glau- 
 coque, as we have remarked in the text. His words are as follows : 
 " Nullus dubilo, quum nusquam longam syllabam in eo positu produxe- 
 rit Virgilius, pessumdata etiam soni elegantia, quin scripserit Glauco- 
 que. Apparct autem nusquam facilixis excidere potuisse hanc copularrif 
 per simplex q scilicet cxprimi solitam, quam hoc loco, pracedeniibus du- 
 abus ipsi Q similibus Uteris, altera quidcm simillima, C et 0. Sic in 
 Medic. JEn., 1, 69, a m. pr. scriptum est SUBMERSASQ. BRUE pro 
 submersasq. obrue, &.c. {Wagner, Qucest. Virgil., 11, 3.) 
 
 1. Ramsay^s Lot. Pros., p. 116. 
 
 2. The subject of Ecthlipsis has been in part anticipated in the re- 
 marks respecting m final, p. 84, scqq. 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 113 
 
 II. Ecthlipsis sometimes, by the aid of Sjmapheia, strikes 
 out a syllable at the eni of a line, when the next line be- 
 gins with a vowel, and no long pause intervenes ; as, 
 Virg. Jamque iter emensij turres ac iecta Latino\rum 
 Ardua cernehant juvencSj murosque subihant. 
 
 Here the second line is to be read r* Ardua cernebant, &c., 
 the last syllable of Latinorum being cut off from the first 
 verse and prefixed to the second. 
 
 EXCEPTIONS. 
 
 Exc. 1. The elision of m is sometimes neglected, espe- 
 cially by the older poets, and in this case the syllable 
 ending in m, when not a csesural one, is short ;^ as, 
 
 Lucret. Nam quod Jluvidum est, e levihus atque rotundis. 
 
 Id. Sed dum abest quod avemus, id exsuperare videtur. 
 
 Exc. 2. In some instances the caesura operates to pre- 
 serve the final m unelided, in which case the syllable 
 thus saved from elision becomes long ; as, 
 
 Propert. O mefelicem ! O nox mihi Candida I et O tu. 
 
 Before quitting the subject of elision, it may not be amiss 
 to add the following rules, which regulate its use. 
 
 1. A verse in which there are more than two elisions, is 
 most commonly deficient in harmony ; as, for exam- 
 ple, the following pentameter line : 
 Catull. Quam modo qui me unum atque unicum amicum habuit. 
 
 2. Elisions may generally be introduced into a verse 
 without diminishing its harmony, when the final vow- 
 el of a word is the same as that which begins the next 
 word, and when the elided vowel is either naturally 
 short, or is followed by a long syllable ; as, 
 
 1. This and the succeeding exception have been partially anticipated 
 in the remarks relative to final m. 
 
 K2 
 
114 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 Virg. Ipse ego cana legam tenera lanugine mala. 
 Id. Turn casia atque aliis in^exens suavihus herhis. 
 
 3. An elision has seldom a good effect, either when it 
 occurs in the first syllable of a verse, or in the end of 
 the fifth foot of an hexameter, or immediately after the 
 penthemimeris in a pentameter, or in a word ending 
 with a long vowel or a diphthong before a word be- 
 ginning with a short vowel ; as, 
 
 Horat. Nam ut ferula ccsdas meritum majora suhire. 
 
 Juv, Loripedem rectus derideat jEthiopem Albus. 
 
 Catull. Troja nefas ! commune sepulcrum Europae Asiceque. 
 
 Id. Me misero eripuisti omnia nostra bona. (Pentam.) 
 
 Ill Synthesis. 
 
 I. Synaeresis is the contraction of two syllables into one, 
 and is resorted to by the poets in order to, make a word ad- 
 missible into hexameter or other verse, which could not 
 otherwise be introduced without some degree of inconve- 
 nience or dissonance, or perhaps not at all. 
 
 II. Hence we have, among others, the following instan- 
 ces of this species of poetic license. 
 
 1. CONTRACTION OF ea. 
 
 aured is pronounced as aura, 
 cerd. 
 alvdria. 
 
 respondydmus (4 syllables).' 
 antydctos (3 syllables).* 
 antydmhulo (4 syllables). 
 antydc (2 syllables). 
 
 cerea 
 
 alvedria 
 
 respondedmus 
 
 antedctos 
 
 antedmbulo 
 
 antehdc 
 
 Virg. Aurea composuit sponda, mediamque locavit, 
 
 1. The y is to be pronounced here like the same letter when it stands 
 at the beginning of an English word. 
 
 2. This word and the two that follow may otherwise be pronounced 
 anVactoi, anCambulo, anfac, and the vowel e may be supposed to have 
 been actually elided before the one that succeeds. 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 115 
 
 Herat. Abdiderant furtim terris, et imagine cerea. 
 Virg. Seu lento fuerint alvearia vimine texta. 
 Lucret. Quid respondeamus nisi justam intendere litem. 
 Tibull. Cum memor anteactos semper dolor admonct annos» 
 Mart. Anteambulones et togatulos inter. (Scazon.) 
 Horat. Antehac nefas depromere Ccscuhum. (Alcaic.) 
 
 2. CONTRACTION 
 
 OF ei. 
 
 (Breih 
 
 pronounced 
 
 as <En. 
 
 aranei 
 
 « 
 
 ii 
 
 aram. 
 
 baltei 
 
 (( 
 
 t( 
 
 baltl. 
 
 ferret 
 
 « 
 
 u 
 
 ferri. 
 
 aurels 
 
 (( 
 
 a 
 
 auris. 
 
 anteirent 
 
 11 
 
 u 
 
 antirent. 
 
 anteis 
 
 a 
 
 11 
 
 antls. 
 
 anteit 
 
 (( 
 
 tt 
 
 antit. 
 
 Virg. Centum aerei claudunt vectes (Bternaque ferri. 
 
 Lucret. Nee nebulam noctu, neque aranei tenuiafila. 
 
 Virg. Exanimem, rapiens immania pondera baltei. 
 
 Id. Ferreij'Me Eumenidum thalami et Discordia demens. 
 
 Id. Atria, dependent lychni laquearibus aureis. 
 
 Id. Qui candore nives anteirent cursibus auras. 
 
 Horat. Te semper anteit sceva necessitas. (Alcaic.) 
 
 3. CONTRACTION OF 60. 
 
 alveo is pronounced as alvo. 
 
 aureo " " auro. 
 
 Typhoed " " Typhoo. 
 
 Virg. Deturbatf laxatque foros, simul accipit alveo. 
 
 Id. Vulcanum alloquitur, thalamoque Jkbc conjugis aureo. 
 
 Id. Inarime Jovis imperiis imposta Typhoeo.' 
 
 1. The nominative of this proper name is Typhoeus (three syllables), 
 never Typhczus. 
 
116 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 4. CONTRACTION OF ia. 
 
 vindemiator is pronounced as vindemyator (4 syllables).* 
 Formiano " " Formyano (3 syllables). 
 
 Horat. Vindemiator, et invictus, cui scBpe viator, 
 CatuU. Formiano saltu nonfalso Mentula dives. 
 
 5. CONTRACTION OF H, 
 
 connuhns is pronounced as connubyis (3 syllables). 
 
 denariis " " denaryis (3 syllables). 
 
 PtBonus " " Pmonyls (3 syllables). 
 
 Tceniis " *' T<Bnyis (2 syllables). 
 
 Virg. Connubiis arvisque novis operata juventus. 
 
 Mart. Denariis tibi quinque Martialem. (Phalaecian.) 
 
 Virg. Paeoniis revocatum herbis et amore DiancB? 
 
 Id. Puniceis ibant evincti tempora taeniis. 
 
 6. CONTRACTION IN io. 
 
 connubw is pronounced as connubyb (3 syllables). 
 Idomenws " " Idomenyos (4 syllables). 
 
 Virg. Connubio jungam stabili propriamque dicabo. 
 Catull. Idomeniosne petam montes ? at gurgite in alto. 
 
 7. CONTRACTION IN tU. 
 
 promontdrium is pronounced as promontoryum (4 syllables). 
 
 Antium ** " Antyum (2 syllables). 
 
 omnium " " omnyum (2 syllables). 
 
 mcnsium " " mensyum (2 syllables). 
 
 lacrymdntium " " /acryman^yti»»' (4 syllables). 
 
 1. The y, as has already been remarked, is to be here pronounced 
 like the same letter at the beginning of an English word. 
 
 2. In scanning this line some erroneously make Pacmi a dactyl. The 
 second syllable, on the contrary, is long, the corresponding Greek form 
 being Hatuvio^. Such a form as Paoniis could only refer to the P»- 
 onians {Uaiovac) of Thrace. (Consult Heyne ad Virg., JEn., 7, 779, 
 not. cril.) 
 
 3. Genitives in turn are frequently written without inserting the t. 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 117 
 
 Ovid. Inde legit Capreas promontormmg-we Minerv(B. 
 Id. Et tellus Circcjea, et spissi litoris Antium. 
 
 Lucret. Imbecillorum esse mquum miser erier omnium. 
 Ovid. Cum tua sint cedantque tibi confinia mensium. 
 Virg. Exclusi, ante oculos lacrymantium^we ora parcntum. 
 
 8. CONTRACTION IN 00. 
 
 cooluerint is pronounced as coluerint. 
 
 cooperiant " *' coperiant. 
 
 cooperuisse " " coperuisse. 
 
 Lucret. Tandem cooluerint ea qu(B conjecta repente. 
 Id. Cooperiant maria ac terras immensa superna. 
 
 Id. Per terras omneis atque oppida cooperuisse. 
 
 9. CONTRACTION IN ee. 
 
 deesse is pronounced as desse, 
 
 deest " " dest. 
 
 deerat " " derat. 
 
 deero " " dero. 
 
 deerrarunt " ** derrarunt. 
 
 deerraverat " " der raver at. 
 
 Lucret. Talihus in rebus communi deesse saluti. 
 Virg. Deest ^"am terra fugcB: pelagus Trojamne petamus. 
 Id. Divitis uber agri TrqjcBve opulentia deerit. 
 
 Lucret. Deerrarunt passim motus ab sensibus omnes. 
 Virg. Vir gregis ipse caput deerraverat, atque ego Daph- 
 
 II. Synaeresis may sometimes be referred to synaloepha, 
 or, in other words, the first vowel in several instances may 
 rather be considered as elided, than as uniting with the fol- 
 
 as, parentum, serpentum, mensum, &c. The poets, however, use the 
 open form also, when it can be conveniently introduced ; as, parentium, 
 serpentium, &c. ; nor must it be supposed that the contraction is purely 
 a poetic license, since it is found in the best MSS. of prose authors. 
 {Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p. 134.) 
 
118 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 lowing one to form one syllable. Thus many words com- 
 pounded with semi followed by a vowel, or by the letter h 
 with a vowel, such as semianimis, semianimus, semiadaper- 
 tus^ semihianSf semihomo, semiustus^ &c., lose by elision the 
 final vowel of semi, and are to be pronounced in verse, 
 semianimis, semianimus, sem^adapertus, sem'hians, sem'homo, 
 sem^ustus, &Lc} 
 
 Virg. Seraianimesg-wc micant digiti ferrumque retractant. 
 Lucret. Languida semianimo cum corpore membra videres. 
 Ovid. Obliquum capiat semiadaperta latus, (Pentam.) 
 CatuU. Semihiante lahello. (Choriambic.) 
 Virg. Semihominis Caci fades quam dira tenehat. 
 Id. Fama est Enceladi semiusium fuhnine corpus. 
 
 III. Words which contain an h between two vowels oc- 
 casionally drop the h, and contract the two vowels into one 
 syllable ; thus, we have vehemens, vehementi, vehementer, 
 vehementius, and also vemens, vementi, vementer ; so prehensi 
 and prensi, dehinc and deinc, nthzlum and nilum, miht and 
 ml, prohlheat, pronounced prolbeat (three syllables), &c.^ 
 Virg. Transit equum cursu, frenisque adversa prehensis. 
 Id. Ingentes tollent animos, prensique negabunt. 
 
 Id. Cervici subnecte dehinc ubi libera colla. 
 
 Id. Eurum ad se Zephyrumque vocat, dehinc taliafatur. 
 
 Lucret. Nam sive est aliquid quod prohibeat efficiatque. 
 
 IV. More violent than these are ostreoy eadem, ebdem, 
 ecedem, eosdem, torreat, deorsum, seorsum, seorsusi omntdf 
 vTetis, Gabn, oriundi, patrui, flmtant^ pronounced as dissyl- 
 lables ; precantia, Tazyges, duellica, prabptarit, as trisylla- 
 bles ; prout, a monosyllable ; all of which might be, and 
 most of them often aie, employed without being contracted.' 
 
 1. Among these some would place ^ar'o/cn« and sitav'olenst but these 
 ought to be considered as two distinct words, grave olens and suave 
 olens. {Ramsay's Lat. Pros, p. 123.) 
 
 2. Vcmena occurs in Horace, Epist., 2, 2, 120 ; vimenti in Lucre- 
 tius, 3, 153 ; vementer in the same, 2, 1023, and 4, 821. 
 
 3. Ramsai/s Lat. Pros., p. 124. 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 119 
 
 Herat. Sudando, pinguem vitiis alhumque neque ostrea. 
 Virg. Una esidemque via sanguis animusque sequuntur. 
 Propert. Hoc eodem ferro stillet uterque cruor. (Pentam.) 
 Lucret. Uvescunt, eaedem dispansm in sole liquescunt. 
 Id. Eosdem hahuit secxim quihus est elata capillos. 
 
 Id. Quod sitis exurat miseros atque arida torreat. 
 
 Id. Pondera quantum in se est deorsum deducere pug- 
 
 nent. 
 Id. At neque seorsum oculei, neque nareis, nee manus 
 
 ipsa. 
 Id. Seorsus item sapor oris habet vim, seorsus odores. 
 
 Virg. Bis patricB cecidere manus ; quin protenus omnia. 
 Herat. Qui sudor vietis, et quam mains undique membris, 
 Prepert. Et qui nunc nulli, maxima turba Gabii. (Pentam.) 
 Lucret. Denique ccelesti sumus omnes semine eriundi. 
 Stat. Nocturnique canum gemitus, ubi lumina patrui. 
 Lucret. Per malos volgata trabeisque trementia fluitant. 
 Virg. PrcEferimus manibus vittas et verba precantia. 
 Ovid. lazyges et Colchi, Metereaque turba GetcBque. 
 Lucret. LanigercB pecudes, et equorum duellica ji/roZe^. 
 CatuU. Omnibus his Thesei dulcem praeeptarit amorem. 
 Herat. Pasco libatis dapibus. Preut cuique libido est. 
 
 V. I is sometimes considered as a consonant, and in 
 tliese cases had, it is probable, the sound of the English y 
 in youngs yes, &,c. Thus, abiete, abtetibus, ariete, parieti- 
 bus, were pronounced in dactylic verse as abyete, abyetibus, 
 aryete, paryetibus, the first syllable being considered long 
 by position.' 
 
 Virg. JEdificant, sectaque intexunt abiete costas. 
 
 Id. Abietibus juvenes patriis et montibus mquos. 
 
 Id. Custodes sufferre valent. Labat ariete crebro. 
 
 Id. Hcerent parietibus scalcB, postesque sub ipsos. 
 
 VI. Upon the same principle, although without the plea 
 1. Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p. 131. 
 
120 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 of absolute necessity, we find jluviorum in a passage of 
 Virgil {Georg.y 1, 482), where it must be pronounced fluV' 
 yorum; and Nasidieni in Horace (^Sat., 2, 8, 1), which 
 must be pronounced Nasldyeni. In Propertius likewise, 
 we have abiegni (4, 1, 42), to be pronounced ahyegni, and 
 abiegn(B'{dj 19, 12), to be pronounced abyegnm. 
 
 Virg. Fluviorum rex Eridanus, camposque per omnes. 
 Horat. Ut Nasidieni ^"uuz^f te coena beati?^ 
 Propert. Laeserat abiegni venter apertus equi. (Pent.) 
 Id. Induit abiegnae cornua falsa bovis. (Pent.) 
 
 VII. In the same way the poets took advantage of the 
 double power of u, and made it a consonant in words where 
 such a change was necessary or convenient. In this way 
 tenuia, tenmus, tenuis, tenue, tenuem, tenui, tenuis^ genua^ 
 curruunij firtmtus, pituita, become tenvia, tenvius, tenvis, 
 &c., genva, currvum,fortvitus,pitvita, Slc.^ 
 Virg. Velleraque utfoliis depectant tenuia Seres. 
 Lucret. Qua neque mobilius quidquam neque tenuius exstat. 
 Virg. Tenuis ubi argilla et dumosis calculus arvis. 
 Id. Genua labant, vastos quatit (Bger anhelitus artus. 
 
 Id. Per campos pascuntur equi ; qu(B gratia curruum. 
 
 Juv. Non quasi fortuitus, sed ventorum rabie, sed. 
 Horat. Prcecipue sanus, nisi quum pituita molesta est. 
 
 Horat. Nee fortuTtum spernere cespitem. (Alcaic.)* 
 CatuU. Mucusque et mala pituita nasi. (Phalascian.) 
 
 1. Ndsidiene, without contraction, occurs in Martial (7, 8): ^* Aut 
 vigila aut dormi, NdsidieJie tibiy (Pentam.) 
 
 2. By combining the processes described in this and paragraph V., 
 tenmore is pronounced tenv-yorc. {Ramsay^ s Lat. Pros., p. 132.) 
 
 3. Fortuiltis, without contraction, occurs also in Phaedrus (2, 4, 4). 
 On the other hand, in Manilius (1, 182) we h&ve forlvitus. 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 121 
 
 IV. Dleresis.' 
 
 I. Dimresis is defined to be tlie division of one syllable 
 into two ; as, aurai for aurcB, suddent for suddent, miluus for 
 milvus, sylua for sylva, soluo for solvo, &c. 
 
 Virg. ^thereum sensum, atque aura'i simpUcis ignem. 
 Lucret. Atque alios alii irrident, Veneremque suadent. 
 Phaedr. ColumbcB smpe quum fugissent miluijm. . (Iambic.) 
 Horat. Nunc mare, nunc syluae. (Dact. Trim. Cat) 
 Tibull. Nulla queat posthac nos soluisse dies. (Pentam.) 
 
 II. In strictness, however, no such figure as diaeresis ex-' 
 ists, nor did the poets ever assume the power of stretching 
 out words, although they sometimes contracted them. The 
 examples usually quoted of this so-called figure, including 
 those given under the preceding paragraph, are in reality 
 archaisms, or antiquated forms of expression, which were 
 adopted by the poets for the sake of conveniertce or orna- 
 ment. 
 
 III. As the Ionic dialect in Greek frequently resolves the 
 diphthongs et and y into rji, the Roman poets occasionally 
 availed themselves of that license in words of Greek origin, 
 written in the latter language with either of those diph- 
 thongs ; as, 
 
 Ovid. Flehilis indignos, Elegeia solve capillos, 
 
 Stat. Quas inter vultu petulans elegeia propinquat. 
 
 Ovid. Invocat, Hippomenes, Cythereia, comprecor ausis, 
 
 Virg. Pares metu Cythereia ; manent immota tuorum. 
 
 Ovid. Quid quod avus nobis idem Pelopeius Atreus. 
 
 Lucan. Eumenidum vidit vultus Pelopeius Orestes. 
 
 Propert. Pleiadum spisso cur edit imbre chorus. (Pent.) 
 
 Ovid. Pleiades incipiunt humeros relevare paiernos. 
 
 Id. Pleias enixa est, letoque det imperat Argum. 
 
 Virg. Pleias, et Oceani spreias pede repulit amnes. 
 
 1. AiaifjeoL^, "a separation," "a taking or drawing asunder," from 
 dcd and aipeco. 
 
 h 
 
122 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 So also PhcKheius and PhczhHus ; Theseius and Thesei- 
 us ; ThreiciuSf Threcius, and Thrdcius ; Pegaseius and Pe- 
 gaseusj &c. 
 
 V. Prosthesis.^ — Aphjeresis.* 
 
 I. Prosthesis is defined to be the addition of a letter or 
 syllable to the beginning of a word ; as, gnatus for natus, 
 gjiavus {or*navus, &,c. 
 
 II. In strictness, however, no such figure as prosthesis 
 exists. On the contrary, the forms which are cited as in- 
 stances of it are in reality archaisms, or antiquated modes 
 of expression. 
 
 III. AphoBresis is defined to be the cutting off of the first 
 letter or syllable of a word ; as, maragdus for smaragduSj 
 conia for ciconia. 
 
 IV. Aphseresis is, in truth, as imaginary a figure as pros- 
 thesis. The forms usually cited as instances of it are ei- 
 ther archaisms or colloquial shortenings. 
 
 VI. Syncope.' — Epenthesis.* 
 
 I. Syncope is defined to be the dropping of a letter or 
 syllable out of the body of a word ; as, aspris for asperis, 
 caldior for calidior, circlos for circulos, oraclum for oraculum, 
 periclum for periculum, &c. 
 
 Virg. Improvisum aspris veluti qui sentihus anguem. 
 
 Horat. Caldior est ? acres inter numeretur, Opinor. 
 
 Virg. Ac primum laxos tenui de vimine circlos. 
 
 CatuU. Oraclum Jovis inter cestuosi. (Phalascian.) 
 
 Virg. Vota metu duplicant matreSj proptusque periclis. 
 
 II, We must not imagine, however, that forms such as 
 
 1. UpoadeaL^y "addition," from Trpof and ridrj/ii. 
 
 2. 'A(f>aipe(TLc, " a taking away," from 6,k6 and alpeu. 
 
 3. IvjKdirij, " a cutting short or to pieces," from avv and koktu. 
 
 4. 'Enivdeoic, "an insertion," from kni, h, and ridnfit. 
 
FIGURES OF TROSODY. 123 
 
 these were all peculiar to the poets, or that syncope was a 
 fitrure the use of which was confined to this class of wri- 
 ters. Many of these shortened forms, on the contrary, oc- 
 cur also in prose. Thus, for example, vincla is found in 
 Cicero {Ep. ad Fam., 16, 18). Quintilian (1, 6) says that 
 calfacit was more common in his time than calefacit ; while 
 from the contracted periclum we have the verb periclitorj 
 and so on. 
 
 III. The words most frequently contracted by syncope 
 are the praeter tenses of verbs; as, scripsti for scripsisti, 
 dixti for dixisti, promisse for promisisse, illuxe for illuxisse : 
 the participles of compound verbs ; as, repostum for repos- 
 iturn : genitives plural ; as, deiim for deorum, amantum for 
 amantium ; and words which have a w in the penult before 
 the consonant I ; as, vinclum for vinculum, &c. 
 
 IV. Epenthesis is defined to be the insertion of a letter 
 or syllable into the body of a word ; as, pluvi, fuvi, annuvi, 
 genuvi, which is done, according to the grammarians, in 
 order to lengthen the short u of plui, fui, annul, genui. All 
 these so-called instances of epenthesis occur in Ennius. 
 
 V, Epe"nthesis is, however, an imaginary figure, like those 
 of which we have already made mention. " If we study," 
 observes Ramsay, " the etymological formation of the Latin 
 verb, we soon discover, that, in a very large class, the per- 
 fect tense is distinguished by the addition of v to what 
 Bopp calls the crude form ; we shall also readily perceive 
 that the v is frequently dropped, as in amasti, amarunt, au- 
 dieram, &lc. We shall then have no difficulty in recogni- 
 sing the true old perfects oi pluo, fuo, «fee, in pluvi, fuvi, 
 &c. ; and, as might be expected, they are found in the very 
 earliest specimens of the language, and scarcely, if ever, 
 appear after the time of Plautiis. It would be just as rea- 
 sonable to assert that a v had been inserted in audiveram or 
 ahivi, in order to lengthen the short i of audii and ahii, as 
 to advance the same proposition with regard to pluvi,fuvi, 
 
124 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 and the rest. Moreover, we have the express testimony of 
 Priscian, that preterites in ui had the u long in the oldest 
 writers, especially those derived from the present in uo ; as, 
 eruo, erui ; arguo, argui ; annuo, annui ; and he quotes from 
 Ennius, ' Annuit sese mecum decernere ferro ;' in all of 
 which it is clear that the long quantity of the u pointed out 
 the recent disappearance of the u.'" 
 
 VII. Apocope.^ — Paragoge.' 
 
 I. Apocope is defined to be the omission of the final vow- 
 el or syllable of a word ; as, men' for mene. 
 
 II. In such instances as the one just cited, where a quick 
 colloquial interrogation occurs, the figure may be allowed 
 to stand. In other cases, however, its existence is purely 
 imaginary ; as, for example, in the following line from Lu- 
 cretius : 
 
 Disjectare solet magnum mare transtra, gulerna, 
 where guherna is said to be by apocope for guhernacula. 
 
 III. Paragoge is defined to be the addition of a letter or 
 syllable to the end of a word ; as, amarier for amarif dace- 
 rier for doceri, legier for legi. 
 
 IV. Paragoge is also, in strictness, an imaginary figure, 
 and amarier, docerier, legier, &c., are merely archaisms, or 
 antiquated modes of expression, mistaken for a poetical or 
 grammatical figure. 
 
 VIII. Tmesis." 
 I. Tmesis is defined to be the separation of a word into 
 two parts, for the purpose of inserting another word be- 
 tween them ; as, 
 
 1. Lot. Pros., p. 160. — Compare Voss., de Art. Gramm., 2, 13. 
 
 2. 'ATTOKOTn/, " a cutting off," from airo and kotttu. 
 
 3. Tiapayuyn, " a leading or bringing beside," from rcapd and ayu. 
 In military phraseology, " the extending a lino of troops beyond the flank, 
 and presenting a new line or front." 
 
 4. Tfitjai^, «' a cutting," from t^/zvw, •' to cut." 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 125 
 
 Virg. Talis JHyperloreo Septem subjecta trioni. 
 Lucret. Languidior porro disjectis disg'Me supatis. 
 Id. C(Btera de genere hoc, inter qucEquomque pretantur. 
 
 Id. Conlaxat, Taieque facit lateramma vast. 
 
 II. Here the words septemtrioni, dissipatis, interpretantur, 
 and rarefacit, are supposed to be divided by the figure tme- 
 sis. The truth appears to be, however, that, in the earlier 
 forms of the language, many words which were used sep- 
 arately were in process of time compounded together ; and 
 hence, just as we should expect, these separations are much 
 more frequent in Lucretius and the older writers than in 
 those who succeeded them.' 
 
 IX. Antithesis.^ — Metathesis.'* 
 
 I. Antithesis is defined to be the putting of one letter for 
 another; as, olli for illi, faciundum (or faciendum. 
 
 II. Antithesis is, in fact, no figure at all. The forms com- 
 monly assigned as instances of it, are merely old modes of 
 spelling words, which are found under this shape on many 
 monuments, some of them of a late date, and certainly many 
 of them not antiquated even in the age of Augustus.* 
 
 III. Metathesis is defined to be a transposition of letters ; 
 as, Evandre for Evander, Thymbre for Thymher, corcodilus 
 for crocodilus* 
 
 Virg. H(BC mea magna fides ? At non ^y BXidre pudendis. 
 Id. Nam tibi, Thymbre, caput Evandrius ahstulit ensis. 
 
 Phaedr. A corcodilis ne rapiantur, traditum est. (Iamb.) 
 
 1. Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p. 161. — Compare the remark of Hermann • 
 " Quam tmesin vacant grammatici, ea et natura et usu prior fuit quam 
 xjvvQecig. Sed nimirum, quoniam rcccntior consuetude, ad quam omnia 
 exigebant, cvvdeatv usurpabat, tmesin istam ut discessionem a communi 
 usu animadvertere jubebant." {De Emend. Rat., G. G.,\). 117.) Con- 
 salt also, on the subject of tmesis in early Greek, the remarks of Mat- 
 thiae (G. G., vol. 2, p. 1398, Zd Germ, ed.), Kiihner ((?. G., vol. 2, p. 
 313), and Nagclsbach {Anmerk. zu Bias, Excurs. 16). 
 
 2. 'AvTtdeaig, " a substitution," from dvTc and ridrifii. 
 
 3. Merudeatg, '* a transposition," from /ierd and Tidrj[iL, 
 
 4. Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p, 162. 
 
 L2 
 
126 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 IV. The instances, however, that are given of metathesis 
 are merely antiquated forms of expression. Thus, Evandre 
 and Thymhre are nothing more than vocatives regularly 
 formed from old nominatives in us ; and corcodilus is mere- 
 ly another form for crocodilus, obtained through the Greek.* 
 
 X. Systole.^ 
 
 I. Systole is defined to be the shortening of a syllable, 
 which, from its natural quantity or from position, ought to 
 be long. 
 
 II. No such figure, however, as systole in reality exists ; 
 and we must not suppose that the poets could shorten syl- 
 lables at their own caprice. 
 
 III. Under systole are placed, for example, those com- 
 pounds oijacio which sometimes drop the j. Thus, 
 
 For dbjicit, abjiciy we find abicit, abtci. 
 adjicit, ddjici, " ddicit, ddici. . 
 
 conjicit, " comcit. 
 
 Injicit, ** tmcit, 
 
 objicis, dbjicit, " obicis, obtcit. 
 
 subjicit, subjiciy " subicit, sublet. 
 
 IV. These, however, are by no means cases of systole or 
 poetic license, but are, in reality, old forms of the language.^ 
 
 1. The Greeks appear to have said both KpoKodei^.og and KopKoSeiXoc, 
 as they said Kpadia and Kapdia, Kparepoq and Kaprepo^, and as the Scotch 
 use indifferently frith and firth. (Ramsay, L. P., p. 162.) — Gudius, 
 indeed, maintains that the form corcodilus is more correct than crocodi- 
 lus. His words are as follows : " Testari possum, in optimis ct sep- 
 tingentorum, et amplius annorum membranis, non tantum apud poetas, 
 iis in locis, ubi metri ratio id postulat, sed etiam in prosa apud oratores 
 et philosophos reperiri Corcodilus. Neque his obstabit, quod belluae is- 
 tius Niliacae nomen a Graecis Latini acceperint, qui KpoxodftXof scrip- 
 serint. Sic enim saepe vocabula, quae a Grascis habent Latini, immuta- 
 runt. Sic tardus a (3padvc, etc. Eodem modo Kaprepoc et Kparepoc. 
 Non negandum vero est, poetas, quoties prima foret corripienda, ad im- 
 itationem Grajcorum scripsisse Crocodilus. Sic Hor., Epod., 12, 11: 
 Postea unice tandem obtinuiX ut scriberetur Crocodilus." (Gud. ad 
 Phadr., 1, 25, 4.) 
 
 S. l,vaT6?itj, •' a drawing together," from avv and areTiXo. 
 
 3. Ramsay^s LaL Pros., p. 136.— Por«u*, Lex. Crit. — NiniSf Cen^ 
 
FIGURES OF PROSODY. 127 
 
 V. Under systole we also find ranked the shortening of 
 the penultimate syllable in the third person plural of per- 
 fects ; as, dederunt, tulerunt, steterunt, &c. It is probable, 
 however, that we have here the ancient pronunciation ; at 
 least the analogy of the language is in favour of it.' 
 
 VI. To systole is also attributed the quantity of the ini- 
 tial syllable in aperio, omittOj hodie, and the like, which, 
 being compounded, as is said, of ad and pario, oh and mitto, 
 hoc and die^ &c., ought to have the first syllable long. It 
 will be sufficient, however, to observe, in reply, that the 
 quantity of these and similar words is invariable, and must 
 therefore have been the result of the ordinary pronunciation, 
 and not of any poetic license.'^ 
 
 VII. A similar remark may be made with regard to viderC 
 for videsne. In the latter of these two forms the syllable es 
 
 otaph. Pis., diss. 4, c. 4. — Aul. GelL, 16, 7. The last-named writer 
 blames Laberius for using coicior, on the ground that it was '■^ ohsoletum, 
 aut ex sordidiore usu vulgi depromptum.'''' 
 
 1. By some these anomalies have been attributed to the mistakes of 
 transcribers, who, it is supposed, may have written erunt instead of erant, 
 or in some cases crint, both which terminations are occasionally found 
 in MSS. Thus, in the following line from Virgil's Eclogues (4, 61), 
 " Matri longa decern tulerunt fastidia menses," we find three readings 
 in the MSS., tulerunt, iulerant, and tulerint. If we examine, however, 
 with care the different examples adduced, it will be found that in not a 
 few of these the indicative perfect cannot be struck out without great vi- 
 olence ; nor can we fail to perceive that a transcriber, when copying a 
 MS., if he came to such a quantity as tulerunt or steterunt, which he 
 might consider anomalous, would be much more likely to change it to 
 tulerint or tulerant, than to transform one of these into tulerunt, in vio- 
 lation of all ordinary rules. {Ramsay^ s Lat. Pros. p. 105.) — Others, 
 again, have boldly contended that the poets who used these forms were 
 inadvertently guilty of a breach of prosody. There might be some plau- 
 sibility in this assertion, if the instances of this pretended violation of rule 
 were only few in number. It happens, however, that in Lucretius there 
 are no less than 15, in Virgil five, in Propertius five, in Ovid 19, &c. 
 It is idle, therefore, to talk in such a case of '* inadvertent" errors. — The 
 supposition in the text, that the penult of the perfect, in the third person 
 plural, was originally short, seems much more probable, and coincides also 
 with the general rule of e short before r, or, in other words, with the 
 analogy of the language ; and, in confirmation of this opinion, we may 
 cite the words of the grammarian Diomedes : " Fere in tertio ordine 
 plerumque veteres tertia persona finitiva temporis perfecti, numeri plu- 
 Talis, E mediam vocalem corripiunt, quasi legerunt, emerunt," &c. 
 
 2. Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p. 156. 
 
128 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 is uniformly long ; whereas in viden^ tlie e is as uniformly 
 short. The reason probably is this, that in viden\ as well 
 as in satin^ and am\ the pronunciation was so rapid that the 
 voice was not permitted to dwell upon any of the syllables.* 
 
 XI. Diastole.^ 
 
 I. Diastole (or Ectasis'') is defined to be the lengthening 
 of a syllable naturally short. Like systole, however, it is 
 merely an imaginary figure. 
 
 II. To diastole is attributed the lengthening of the first 
 syllable in 'Italia, PriamideSj 'Arabia, &c., from "Italus, 
 Priamus, ''Arabs, &c. But the true reason is, that such 
 forms as Italia, Priamides, Arabia, &c., could not have 
 been used in dactylic verse unless the first syllable were 
 lengthened. This license was therefore assumed by the 
 Roman poets, in imitation of the Greeks.* 
 
 III. To diastole is also attributed the lengthening of the 
 first syllable in certain compounds of Re. Thus, we find 
 
 religio, reUgione, reUgionum, reUgiosa. 
 
 reUqui(B, reUquiarum, reUquias. 
 
 recidere, recidimus. 
 
 reldtum, remotum. 
 
 reducit, reducunt, reducere. 
 
 To these must be added the three preterites reperit, repulit, 
 retulit, and the tenses formed from them, repereris, repere- 
 rit ; repuleris, repulerint ; retuleram, retulerat, retulerisj re- 
 iulerit, <fec.* 
 
 IV. Various explanations have been given of this anom- 
 aly. According to some, such words as religio, reliqui<B, 
 recidere, could not find a place in dactylic verse, unless the 
 first syllable were made long ; but, although this is true as 
 far as these words are concerned, it will by no means ap- 
 
 1. Ramsaifs Lot. Pros., p. 156. 
 
 2. dktaaTOAf], "a geparation," "a drawing out," from did and are^Mt. 
 
 3. 'EKraaic, " a atretching out," from Ik and rdvu. 
 
 4. Ramsay's Lot. Pros., p. 139, scq. 
 
PIGtJRES OP PROSODY. 129 
 
 ply to relatus, remotus, reducit, Slc, which are generally 
 found with the first syllable short ; nor will it explain the 
 quantity of repent^ repulit, retulitj which is invariable.' 
 
 V. Other scholars, following the old grammarians, con- 
 tent themselves with doubling the consonant after re in all 
 cases where that syllable is long, and write relUgio, rel- 
 liqui(B, redduco, remmotus, <fec., but this at best is but an 
 evasion of the difficulty. 
 
 VI. A more plausible explanation is grounded upon the 
 supposition that the ancient form of re was red, as it appears 
 in reddo ; for it cannot be said that the d is here inserted 
 for the sake of euphony, as may be urged in regard to such 
 words as redeo, redimo, and the like. In this way the ori- 
 ginal form of refer 0, recido, removeo, reduco, &c., was red' 
 fero, redcido, redmoveo, redduco, &c. ; and, although the d 
 was afterward dropped, the poets, especially the earlier 
 ones, considered themselves entitled to make use of either 
 form, as best suited their convenience. 
 
 VII. This may be the true account of the matter in most 
 instances, but it certainly does not apply to the preterites 
 reperit, repulit, retulit, which ought always to be written 
 with the consonant doubled, being in reality contractions 
 for the reduplications repeperit, repepulit, retetulit. This is 
 the account given by Priscian^ with regard to repperit, and 
 it applies equally to the other two.^ 
 
 VIII. The first syllable in quatuor, when made long, has 
 also been regarded as an instance of diastole, since quat- 
 uor is found short in Ennius, and its derivatives quater, 
 quaterni, quadrupes, &c., have the a short. But Gesner 
 and Vossius correctly maintain, that Virgil should be made 
 the standard of pronunciation with regard to the word in 
 
 1. The old reading in Catullus (66, 35), ** Si reditum retulisset is, 
 aut in tempore longo, ei," is now changed in the best editions to " Si 
 reditum tetulisset," &c. 
 
 2. Vol. 1, p. 509, ed. Krehl. 
 
 3. Ramsay^ s Lot. Pros., p. 140. 
 
130 FIGURES OF PROSODY. 
 
 question, and that the first syllable should be considered 
 long, as he uniformly makes it. 
 
 XII. Synapheia,^ 
 
 I. Synapheia is the connecting of verses together, so as 
 to make them run on in continuation, as if the matter were 
 not divided into separate verses. 
 
 II. By this arrangement, the initial syllable of a succeed- 
 ing verse has an influence on the final syllable of the pre- 
 ceding, affecting it by the concourse of consonants, by ec- 
 thlipsis, and by synalcepha. 
 
 III. Synapheia chiefly prevailed in anapaestic and Ionic 
 a minore verse, in which strict attention was paid to its ob- 
 servance. Its occurrence in other kinds of verse was occa- 
 sional and limited, and in these kinds it was seldom resort- 
 ed to by good writers. 
 
 IV. The following anapaestic lines furnish examples of 
 the effect of synapheia : 
 
 PrcRceps I sylvas |1 mdntes\que faglt || 
 
 Citus Act\^dn, II agtUs\qu€ magis || 
 
 Pede per | saltus || et sdx\a vagus II 
 
 Metult I rndlas || Zephyns | plumas, JI (Seneca.) 
 The short final syllables oi fugit, magts^ and vagus here 
 become long by position before their own final, and the 
 initial, consonants in the lines that immediately follow. 
 
 V. Among other instances of synapheia, the following 
 may be enumerated : 
 
 Virg. Inseritur vero etfxtu nucis arbutus A(?m|da 
 Et steriles platani malos gesaere valentes. 
 
 Virg. Jactemur, doceas : ignari hominumque ZocorMmjque 
 Erramus, vento hue, et vastis Jluctibus acti. 
 
 Horat. Dissidens plebi, numero beato\T\Mi\ 
 Eximit Virtus, populumque falsis. 
 
 1. 2vva^em, " a junction," from avv and (mru. 
 
 i 
 
FEET. 131 
 
 Horat. Cur facunda parum deco\ro - 
 
 Inter verba cadit liagua silentio 1 * 
 
 In the first of these examples, the first line ends with horri^ 
 and the «, being regarded as the final syllable of the verse, 
 becomes long. The syllable da combines with Ht in the 
 second line, and by synapheia and synalcepha we have d^et 
 as the initial syllable of this line. 
 
 In like manner, the second line of the second example 
 commences with qu'erramus, the second line of the third 
 with r''eximit, and the second of the fourth with r' inter. In 
 r^eximitj it will be observed, an ecthlipsis operates. 
 
 VI. In most cases of synapheia (except in anapaestic and 
 Ionic a minore measures) there is little or no pause at the 
 end of the line. 
 
 VII. The rule of synapheia is carefully observed by the 
 Greek tragic writers in their anapaestic systems ; and, as 
 far as our authorities go, by the Latins also. The law of 
 synapheia was discovered by Bentley.^ 
 
 SECTION XXVII. 
 
 OF FEET. 
 
 I. A Foot is a combination of two or more syllables, with 
 due regard to their times or quantities. 
 
 II. Feet in metre are so called, because by their aid the 
 voice, as it were, moves along through the verse in a meas- 
 ured pace.^ 
 
 III. Feet are divided into simple and compound. Of the 
 simple feet, four are of two syllables, and eight of three. 
 The compound feet are sixteen in number, and contain each 
 four syllables. 
 
 1. Dissertation upon Phalaris, p. 190, ed. Dyce. — For farther obser- 
 vations respecting synapheia, consult remarks on the Anapsstic and 
 Sapphic measures. 
 
 3. " Pes vocatur, sive quia in percussione metrica pedis pulsus poni- 
 iur tolliturque ; sen quia, ut nos pedibus ingredimur atque progredimur, 
 ita et versus per has pedes metricos procedit et scandit.''^ {Mar. Vict., 
 p. 2485.) --r-r 
 
132 FECT. 
 
 k 
 SIMPLE FEfif OF TWO SYLLABLES. 
 
 I. The Spondee (Spond<sus) consists of two long sylla- 
 bles, as omnes, and derives its name from anovdrjj " a liba- 
 tion,^^ because it was much used in the slow, solemn chant 
 which accompanied a sacrifice.' 
 
 II. The Pyrrhich (Pyrrhichius) consists of two short 
 syllables, as deusj and was so called from the martial Pyr- 
 rhic dance (iruppCxr]), which was performed in quick time, 
 and in the measure adapted to which this foot predomina- 
 ted.2 
 
 III. The Trochee (TtocTkbus) consists of one long and 
 one short syllable, as servat, and takes its name from rpe- 
 X(»), " to run,'' or from rpoxog, " a wheel," in consequence 
 of the tripping character which it communicated to the 
 verses in which it prevailed.^ It was also called by the 
 Greeks x^P^^^^ (from x^P^^^ " ^ dance'^), and by the Lat- 
 ins Chorius or Chor(BuSy because it is well adapted to dan- 
 cing.* -, 
 
 IV. The Iambus (Iambus) consists of one short and one 
 
 1. 'O aTTovSatoc, hn 6vo fxcKpuv ovyKeifievoc hK%7]6rj 6e ovrug, Sri kv 
 ralg aizov6alq, ug i-Troiovvro Trpof Tovg iJeovf, tocovtu fiirptf) ixpC)VTO' 
 K. T. X. (Schol., HephcBst., p. 82, 4.) According to Diomedes (lib. 3, 
 p. 473), this foot was called by Numa Pompilius Pontificius, from its 
 being employed in the music of the Salic hymns. (Consult Terent. 
 Maur., ed. Santen., p. 62.) 
 
 2. iloXeixLKTj 6e SokbI elvat rj TrvfyliixV' 'EvoTrXot yap avTTjv iraldec 
 bpxovvrai. Tdxovg d^ dec T(f) rfoAe//^ eig to Siukeiv, Kai eig to rjTTUfii' 
 vovg (^evycLv, fJLrjdk (ievelv, firjd' aldeccdai KaKovg elvat. {Athenaus, 14, 
 
 ^ p. 629, c.) — Another derivation of the name is from Pyrrhus, the son of 
 Achilles, " qui crebris et citis exsultalionibus bis breviter prominenlcm 
 clypeum genibus incumbctis, et, per hunc, tcrrorem hostibtis immiltcns, 
 in/erebatur, sicut versus illustrat, VTraarriSta npoSiduvTog.^* (Diomed., 
 3, p. 471.) — The Pyrrhich was also called ^ye/iuv, " the leader,*' because 
 by some it was ranked first among metrical feet. Another name was 
 AiCpaxvg, which the Latins rendered by Bibrevis. It was likewise call- 
 ed UapiafiSog {Pariambus), " qitod minus habeat unum tempus ab lam- 
 bo : napu enim Graeci minus dicunt." (Mar. Vict., p. 2489. — Compare 
 Schol. ad Hevhcest., p. 11.) 
 
 3. Mar. Victorin., p. 'iAS7.— Schol., Hephcest., p. 82.— PZofiu5, p. 
 2625.— Diowed., p. 474. — Santen., ad Terent. Maur., p. 69. 
 
 4. The names Cliorius (or Choraus) and Trochaus were also given 
 to the tribrach. 
 
FEET. 133 
 
 long syllable, as pios. Most of the old grammarians would 
 derive it from lambe, the name of a damsel, the slave of 
 Eleiisinian Celeiis, who amused Ceres by dancing and 
 song when mourning the loss of her daughter Proserpina.^ 
 
 SIMPLE FEET OF THREE SYLLABLES. 
 
 I. The MoLossus (Molossus) consists of three long syl- 
 lables, as delectant, and derived its name, according to the 
 schoHast on Hephaestion, from Molossus, son of P}'Trhus 
 and Andromache, who repeated hymns, in which this was 
 the prevailing foot, at the shrine of Dodona in Epirus.^ 
 
 II. The Tribrach [Trihrachys) consists of three short 
 syllables, as melius, whence its name is derived {rpelg, 
 " three" and ^paxvg, " short"). It is also called Chorius^ 
 and sometimes TrochcBus.^ 
 
 III. The Dactyl (Dactylus) consists of one long and 
 two short syllables, as cdrmind, and derives its name from 
 daKTvXog, ^^ a finger" because each finger consists of one 
 long joint and two short ones.^ 
 
 IV. The Anapaest (Anapmstus) consists of two short 
 syllables and one long, as ammos, and it is thus denomina- 
 
 1. Plotius, p. 2625.—Schol., Nicand. Alex., v. 130, p. \39.— Schol., 
 Hephcest., p. 81. — Eustath. ad Od., 11, 277. — Other derivations may be 
 found in the notes of Santenius to Terentianus Maurus, p. 67, seqq. 
 
 2. Others say that it was named from the Molossi in Epirus, who 
 used it in their war-songs. {Diomcd., p. 475.) It was known also by 
 several other names, such as Vortumnus, Extensipes, Hippius, Chaon- 
 ius. {Diomed., I. c.) 
 
 3. Schol, Hephcest., ip. 158. 
 
 4. Quintil., 9, 4. — Terent. Maur., v. 1446. — Sanlen., ad loc. 
 
 5. Plotius, p. 2625. — Cledonius, p. 1885. — Victorinus, p. 2488, quo- 
 ted, among other authorities, by Santen {ad Terent. Maur., v. 1406). — 
 Diomedes gives another derivation for the name : " ab Idais Dactylis. 
 Hi namque in insula Creta Jovem custodiendo, ne vagitu se parvulus 
 proderet, lusus excogitato genere, cJypeolis cEneis inter se concurrentes, 
 tinnitu aris illisi rhythmica etiam pedis Dactyli compositione celavere 
 vocem infantis.^^ To the same effect the scholiast on Hephsestion re- 
 marks : ^ airb tuv Aa/crvAuv, ovg hrcL^M&Ofj.hrj r^f yrig avf/Kev tj Tea, 
 
 ol SeKa ovT£c, Kal tovto) T(p fxeXet g.dovTeg koX bpxovfJ-evoi, tov 
 
 Kpovov ^Trdruv. {Schol., Hephcest., p. 82.) The dactyl was also call- 
 ed Herous, from its being particularly employed in relating the exploita 
 of heroes. {Aristot., Rhet., 3, 8, — Cic, de Orat., 3, 47, seq.)^'' 
 
 M 
 
134 FEET. 
 
 ted from the verb dvanatu), " to strike in reverse order" be- 
 cause the order of its syllables is directly the reverse of that 
 observed in the dactyl.' Hence the anapaest is also called 
 'AvTiddKTvXog (Antidactylus) by the Greeks, and Retroac- 
 tus by the Latins.^ 
 
 V. The Bacchius (fiaKx^log) consists of one short sylla- 
 ble followed by two long ones, as dolores, and it is so call- 
 ed from its having been frequently used by worshippers in 
 the hymns to Bacchus.^ 
 
 VI. The Antibacchius (^Avri6aKX£logY consists of two 
 long syllables followed by a short one, as pelluntur, and it 
 takes its name from its opposition to the Bacchius. 
 
 VII. The Amphimacer {^A.ii(piiiaKpog), or Cretic (Creti- 
 cus), is composed of one short syllable between two long, 
 or, in other words, of a long, a short, and a long, as cdstt- 
 tds. Both names are mentioned by Quintilian, who makes 
 the second, however, the more usual one. The former of 
 these two appellations comes from d/z^t, " on both sides,* 
 and fiaKpog, " long" while the latter is said to have been 
 given to this foot from its resembling in time the blows 
 struck by the Corybantes in Crete on their brazen shields, 
 to drown the cries of the infant Jove, lest these should 
 reach the ears of Saturn.^ 
 
 VIII. The Amphibrach (Amphibrachys) consists of one 
 long syllable between two short, or, in other words, a short, 
 
 1. *^ Dictus irapa tov avairaUiv, Kara to avunaXiv ^vriKpoveiv irpo^ 
 rbv Att/cruAov, quia recurrendo reperciitiens Dactylum sono reciproco ob- 
 loquUur ei per antislrophen.^* (Diomed., p. 475.) 
 
 2. Diomed., I. c.—Quintil., 9, 4, 81. 
 
 3. A great deal of confusion exists among the old gramoiarians with 
 regard to the bacchius and antibacchius. — Terentianus Maurus, for ex- 
 ample, makes the former consist of two long syllables followed by a 
 
 abort ( -), and the antibacchius the reverse of this (-^ ). The 
 
 common distinction, however, as given in the text, has the authority of 
 Quintilian (9, 4, 82) in its favour. (Consult Santen. ad Terent. Maur., 
 I. c.) 
 
 4. Called also PalimJbacchixis . 
 
 5. Compare note 5, page 133, where a similar etymology is given for 
 the term dactylus. 
 
FEET. 135 
 
 a long, and a short ; as, amdre. It derives its name from 
 dii<j)l, " on both sides, ''^ and jSpa^vg, " shorty^ 
 
 [ 
 
 COMPOUND FEET. 
 
 I. The DispoND^us, or Double Spondee, is composed of 
 four long syllables, or, in other words, of two spondees ; 
 as, Infmitis. 
 
 II. The Proceleusmaticus consists of two pyrrhichs, or 
 of four short syllables ; as, hommibus. It is said to have 
 taken its name from KeXevofia, the word of command given 
 by the ballet-master, in double quick time, to accelerate the 
 step.^ 
 
 III. The DiiAMBUs, or Double Iambus, consists of two 
 iambi ; as, severitds. 
 
 IV. The Ditroch^us, or Dichor^us, consists of two 
 trochees ; as, permdnere. 
 
 V. The loNicus Major (or a Majore) consists of a spon- 
 dee and a pyrrhich, that is, of two long syllables followed 
 by two short ; as, calcdnbus. 
 
 VI. The loNicus Minor (or a Minore) consists of a pyr- 
 rhich and a spondee, that is, of two short followed by two 
 long ; as, properdbdnt. 
 
 The two feet just described are called Ionic, either from 
 their having been favourites with the lonians, or from Ion, 
 their inventor.'' One is called lonicus Major, or a majore, 
 because it begins with the greater quantity, that is, with 
 two long syllables ; and the other is called lonicus Minor, 
 
 1. The amphibrach is also called Amphihrevis. (Diomed., 3, p. 475.) 
 Victorinus styles it Mesites (p. 1956). 
 
 2. 'HvfiTO 6e Kad' iKaarov x^pov elq uvr/p, of svedcdov Tolg aAAoif tu 
 TTJg bpxfjOEug Gxni^i^o.ra irpcJTOc, el6o(j>optJv rag Tro?.e/j,tKag nal (tvvtovov^ 
 KLVTjattr EV rolg TcpoKeXevafiaTiKolg ug to, ttoXXo, ^vdfiolg. {Dion. Hal., 
 Ant. Rom., 1. 7, p. 476.) For some learned observations on the proce- 
 leusmaticus, consult Santen. ad, Terent. Maur., v. 1460. 
 
 3. Gesner thinks that the Ionic mode of dancing was adapted to these 
 two feet, whence their name. {Thesaur. L. L., s. v.) Plotius, on the 
 contrary, remarks, ♦' lonici ab lone inventore sua dicti''^ (p. 2626). 
 
136 FEET. 
 
 or a minore, because it begins with the less quantity, that 
 is, with two short syllables.* 
 
 VII. The CiioRiAMBUs consists of a choraeus or trochae- 
 us and an iambus, that is, of two short syllables between 
 two long ; as, noUUtas} 
 
 VIII. The Antispast (Antispastus) consists of an iam- 
 bus and a trochee, that is, of two long syllables between 
 two short ; as, secu?iddre. It derives its name from dvTC- 
 ondo), " to draw asunder,''^ two long syllables being separa- 
 ted or drawn asunder by two short ones.^ 
 
 IX. The Epitritus Primus, or First Epitrit, is compo- 
 sed of an iambus and spondee, and consists of one short 
 syllable and three long ; as, salutdntes. 
 
 X. The Epitritus Secundus, or Second Epitrit, is 
 composed of a trochee and a spondee, and consists of a 
 long, a short, and then two long syllables ; as, concitdtl. 
 
 XL The Epitritus Tertius, or Third Epitrit, is com- 
 posed of a spondee and an iambus, and consists of two 
 long syllables, followed by a short and a long ; as, commu- 
 mcdnt, 
 
 XII. The Epitritus Quartus, or Fourth Epitrit, is 
 composed of a spondee and a trochee, and consists of three 
 long syllables and one short ; as, mcdntdre. 
 
 1. The Greek names for these two feet are 6 cnrb fietCovoc ^luviKof 
 and 6 inf kXdaaovoc 'Icjvikoc. — The greater Ionic was also called Per- 
 sicus, because Persian histories were written in this measure. Uepoi- 
 KOf de, dca to tu^ laropiag tuc JlepaiKa^ tovt(^ r^ fiirpif) yeypd(p6ai. 
 (Schol., Hephcest., p. 82.) The minor Ionic was likewise styled Hypo- 
 cyclius {"TTroKVKTiioc. — Schol., Hephcest., I. c). 
 
 2. The choriambus was also called Cyclius (KvkXio^), and Hypobac- 
 chius ('YTro6dKX£iog), and likewise Bacchius a TrochcEO (BaKxeiog «ard 
 Tpoxatov). It was probably used in the circular dances around the altar 
 of Bacchus, whence the names just mentioned, which are given by the 
 scholiast on Hephsestion (p. 83). Compare Santen. ad Terent. Maur., 
 V. 1487. 
 
 3. The antispast was also called Spondaacus CZTrovdaiaKoc) and Bo/c- 
 ;tetoc Kara 'la/x6ov. (Schoi, Hephcest., p. 83.) — This foot appears to 
 have been a favourite with the prose writers. Vossius states {Inst., 
 Oral., 4, 4) that he counted in Cicero's oration for Archias twenty-six 
 instances of an antispast at the end of a clause. Compare Probus, p. 
 Ivii, and Diomedes, p. 467. 
 
FEET. 137 
 
 These four last-mentioned feet derive their name from 
 the word iTTCTplrog, which denotes a combination or pro- 
 portion containing some particular number, together with 
 a third part thereof. Thus, in the present instance we 
 have three long syllables, which may be regarded in one 
 sense as the basis of the foot, and besides these we have 
 another syllable, a short one, from the relative position of 
 which last in each of the four feet are derived the names 
 oi first, second, third, and fourth epitrits. In other words, 
 we have three syllables, with a third of these, namely, one 
 syllable, added thereto (TpCrTj-ent).^ 
 
 XIII. The P^ON Primus, or First Pceon, is composed 
 of a trochee and a pyrrhich, and consists of one long syl- 
 lable followed by three short ; as, conftcere. 
 
 XIV. The PiEON Secundus, or Second Pmon, is compo- 
 sed of an iambus and a pyrrhich, and consists of a short 
 and a long, and then two short syllables ; as, resolvere. 
 
 XV. The PiEON Tertius, or Third Pcbou, is composed 
 of a pyrrhich and a trochee, and consists of two short syl- 
 lables followed by a long and a short ; as, sociare. 
 
 XVI. The PuEON QuARTUs, or Fourth P<Bon, is compo- 
 sed of a pyrrhich and an iambus, and consists of three short 
 syllables and one long ; as, celentas. 
 
 The P(Bon, according to some authorities,^ derived its 
 name from Paeon, an ancient poet, its alleged inventor. 
 According to other and better accounts, however, this foot 
 was so denominated from its having been particularly used 
 in the hymns to Apollo.^ Hence also, besides the appel- 
 
 1. Cicero renders knirptTog, which Plato uses in his Timaeus (p. 36, 
 a., ed. Steph.), by the Latin sesquitertius {Tim., c. 7), a term likewise 
 employed by Augustinus (de Mus., 2, p. 7G). — Aulus Gellius (18, 14) 
 defines an epitritus as follows : " Epitritus est qui habet totum aliquem 
 numerum, et ejusdcm partem tertiam^ (Compare Macrob., in Somn. 
 Scip., 2, 2.) The scholiast on Hephsestion has also the following; 
 'ETrtrptrof upidfibq Xeyerai, 6 aptdfwv riva ix^v h> iavru, kuI to rpcTov 
 
 TOVTOV. 
 
 2. Plotius, p. 26'26.—Isidor., Orig., 1, 16, p. 830. 
 
 3. 01 elg 'AnoXXova de ypdijiovTec, rcj nodi tovto), tcj Uaiuviy XP^V' 
 
 M 2 
 
1 38 FEET. 
 
 lation of Paeon, it received that of PcBan} — The paeon is 
 directly opposed to the epitrit. In the latter there is one 
 short syllable with three long ones ; in the former, one long 
 with three short. The^r^^, second, third, and fourth pseons 
 are so named from the relative situation of the long sylla- 
 ble in each. 
 
 To the list of compound feet are sometimes added the 
 following : 
 
 I. The DocHMius {AoxfJ'iog), composed of an antispast 
 and a long syllable, and consisting of five syllables, namely, 
 a short, two long, a short, and a long ; as, dberrdverdnt,* 
 
 II. The Mesomacer (MeoofiaKpog), composed of a pyr- 
 rhich and a dactyl, and containing also five syllables, 
 namely, two short, a long, and two short ; as, dvidlsstmusJ^ 
 
 The following table exhibits the feet, both simple and com' 
 pound, in the order in which they have just been described. 
 
 SIMPLE FEET OF TWO SYLLABLES. 
 
 1. Spondee 
 
 2. Pyrrhich 
 
 3. Trochee 
 
 4. Iambus 
 
 raL. (SchoL, Heph(zst., p. 12.) Compare the remark of another scho- 
 liast : Tovg izaidvag g,^ovrec kxpuvTO avrolg [IlaiejCTi] oi TraXaiol. 
 {Schol, Hermog., p. 394.) 
 
 1. Aristot., Rhet., 3, 8.— Cic, de Oral., 1, 59. — Santen. ad TererU. 
 Maur., V. 1532. 
 
 2. The Dochmius takes its name from Soxfuoc, " obliquus" in allu- 
 sion to the irregularity that marks the order or succession of its compo> 
 nent times ; or, in the words of an ancient writer, dia to ttoikIXov koi 
 LvdfiOLQv, KoL TO /17} kut' Evdv ^eupetodai ttjv l)v6fio7rouav. (Artstid., de 
 Mus., 1, p. 39.) — This foot is sometimes called Dochinvus, but incor- 
 rectly. {Erncisti ad Cic, Orat., 64. — Santen. ad TererU. Maur., v. 
 1551, p. 130, acq.) 
 
 3. From ueaog, " middle,^* and fiaKoog, " long,'^ the name being de- 
 rived from the position of the long syllable, in the middle, between two 
 short on each side. 
 
FEET. 
 
 139 
 
 simple feet of three syllables 
 
 i 1. molossus 
 
 2. Tribrach 
 
 3. Dactyl . 
 
 4. Anap-iEst . 
 
 5. Bacchius . 
 
 6. Antibacchius 
 
 7. Amphimacer 
 
 8. Amphibrach 
 
 COMPOUND FEET. 
 
 FOUR WITH THE SAME FOOT DOUBLED. 
 1. DlSPOND^US 
 
 Proceleusmaticus 
 
 DlTROCH^US 
 
 4. DlIAMBUS 
 
 FOUR OF CONTRARY FEET. 
 
 1. Greater Ionic 
 
 2. Minor Ionic 
 
 3. Choriambus 
 
 4. Antispast 
 
 FOUR in WHICH LONG TIMES EXCEED. 
 
 1. First Epitrit 
 
 2. Second Epitrit 
 
 3. Third Epitrit 
 
 ^,4. Fourth Epitrit 
 
 FOUR in which short TIMES EXCEED. 
 
 First Pjeon 
 
 Second Pjeon 
 
 Third P^on . . . . . 
 Fourth P-ff:oN . . . . 
 
 two other compound feet, 
 
 1. dochmius . . . . 
 
 2. Mesomaceb 
 
 of five syllables. 
 
 ik 
 
140 METRE. 
 
 SECTION XXVIII. 
 OF METRE. 
 
 I. Metre, in the general acceptation of the word, signi- 
 fies a combination of verses belonging to the same or to 
 diflferent classes, which succeed each other in a fixed or- 
 der. When we speak of Dactylic metre, Iambic metre, &c., 
 the word metre is employed in this general sense, and is 
 then synonymous with verse. 
 
 II. But a metre, in the technical and restricted sense, 
 signifies either a single foot in a verse, or a combination of 
 two consecutive feet, according to circumstances. 
 
 III. In Latin poetry, the metres employed are the follow- 
 ing : 
 
 1. Dactylic. 
 
 2. Anap^stic. 
 
 3. Iambic. 
 
 4. Trochaic. 
 6. Choriambic. 
 6. Ionic. 
 
 IV. These metres have received their respective names 
 from the frequent recurrence in them of some particular 
 foot ; and it has been supposed that each species was ori- 
 ginally made up of those feet only from which it is denom- 
 inated, but that others, equal in time, were afterward ad- 
 mitted under certain restrictions. 
 
 V. Metres, however, are often called also after the name 
 of some celebrated poet, who used a particular species of 
 verse ; as, Sapphic, Anacreontic, Hipponactic, (fee. 
 
 VI. Metres are likewise classified according to the num- 
 ber of feet or measures which they contain. Thus, a verse 
 
 of seven metres is called Heptameter. 
 " six " " Hexameter. 
 
 *'fa)e " " Pentameter, 
 
METRE. 141 
 
 of four metres is called Tetrameter. 
 " three " " Trimeter. 
 
 " two " " Dimeter. 
 
 " one " " Monometer. 
 
 VII. In Anapcsstic, lamhic, and Trochaic verses, a metre 
 consists of two feet ; but in the other kinds of verse a sin- 
 gle foot constitutes a metre. 
 
 VIII. Thus, in Anapcsstic^ Iambic, and Trochaic versifica- <^ 
 tion, 
 
 a Monometer contains two feet. 
 
 Dimeter 
 
 li 
 
 four 
 
 Trimeter 
 
 ki 
 
 six 
 
 Tetrameter 
 
 u 
 
 eight 
 
 Pentameter 
 
 ii 
 
 ten 
 
 Hexameter 
 
 a 
 
 twelve 
 
 Heptameter^ 
 
 li 
 
 fourteen 
 
 On the other hand, in Dactylic, Choriambic, and all other 
 measures except the three just mentioned, 
 a Monometer contains one foot. 
 Dimeter *' two feet. 
 
 Trimeter " three ** 
 
 Tetrameter " four " 
 Pentameter " Jive ** 
 Hexameter " six " 
 
 Heptameter " ^cuen " 
 
 IX. A combination of two consecutive feet is sometimes 
 termed a dipodia {dnrodia) or syzygy (av^vyla). Most 
 usually, however, the combination of two dissyllabic feet 
 is called a dipodia, and that of two trisyllabic, or a dissyl- 
 labic ahd trisyllabic, a syzygy. 
 
 X. The conjunction of two feet is often likewise termed 
 a base.^ 
 
 1 . Some of these, of course, do not occur. They are given, however, 
 to illustrate the rule laid down. 
 
 2. Diomed,Tp. 501.— ilfar. Vict., p. 2489. 
 
142 ISOCHRONOUS FEET. 
 
 SECTION XXIX. 
 
 OF ISOCHRONOUS FEET. 
 
 I. By Isochronous (or even-timed^) feet are meant those 
 that are interchangeable in metre. 
 
 II. In order to ascertain what feet are thus interchange- 
 able, recourse must be had to the arsis and thesis. 
 
 III. As has already been observed,^ that part of the foot 
 which receives the ictus, the stress of the voice, or beat of 
 the time, is called arsis, or " elevation." The rest of the 
 foot is termed thesis, or " depression." 
 
 IV. The natural place of the arsis is the long syllable of 
 the foot, and hence in the iambus it falls on the second syl- 
 lable ; in the trochee, on the first ; while the spondee and 
 tribrach leave its place alike uncertain. 
 
 V. The fundamental foot of a verse, however, deter- 
 mines the arsis for the other feet, and hence the spondee, 
 in iambic and anapaestic verse, has the arsis on the second 
 syllable, but in trochaic and dactylic on the first. 
 
 VI. So, again, the tribrach, when it stands for the iam- 
 bus, is to be pronounced ^ -^ ^; but when it stands for 
 the trochee, ^ ^ ^. 
 
 VII. Now the ancients considered those feet only iso- 
 chronous which were capable of being divided into parts 
 that were equal in time ; so that a long syllable should 
 have either a corresponding long syllable or two short 
 ones.' 
 
 VIII. The following scheme will exemplify this more 
 clearly, the place of the arsis being denoted, as above (VI.), 
 by a mark resembling that of the acute accent. 
 
 { Iambus . . ^ I — C Trochee . . ~ I ^ 
 
 ( Tribrach . ^ | w ^ / Tribrach . . v^^ w | w 
 
 1. 'IffOf, ** eaual,^^ and xp<JVog, "iim«." 
 
 2. Page 106, note 1. 
 
 3. Dawes, Misc. Crit., p. 62, seqq., ed. Kidd. *» 
 
ISOCHRONOUS FEET. 143 
 
 ! Dactyl . , ^ \ ^ ^ i Anapaest . . ^ ^ I -^ 
 Spondee . — | — ( Spondee . . -* | -^ 
 
 IX. By this we perceive that the iambus and the trochee 
 are each interchangeable with the tribrach, and that the 
 dactyl, spondee, and anapaest are interchangeable with each 
 other. 
 
 X. In like manner it will appear that the iambus and the 
 trochee are not interchangeable, and that an iambus never 
 admits a trochee into iambic verse, nor a trochee an iambus 
 into trochaic verse. Thus, 
 
 Iambus 
 
 Trochee . . , . - 
 
 Here it will be perceived that the long syllable of the iam- 
 bus has neither a correspondent long syllable in the tro- 
 chee, nor two short ones in the same. And the case is 
 precisely similar with the long syllable of the trochee, 
 which has nothing to correspond to it in the iambus. 
 Hence the two feet are not interchangeable or isochronous.* 
 XI. Again, it may be shown in the same way that the 
 spondee and amphibrach are also not interchangeable. 
 Thus, 
 
 Spondee ... 
 
 Amphibrach . . ^ - 
 
 Here, in whatsoever way the amphibrach be divided, each 
 division contains either more or less than the correspond- 
 ent part of the spondee. Hence the two feet are not iso- 
 chronous ; and, for the same reason, the amphibrach is not 
 isochronous with the dactyl or anapaest. 
 
 1. For this reason the scholiast on Hephaestion calls the iambic and 
 trochaic measures avrnradovvTa fierpa, and Tricha remarks, avrnradT/g 
 Kol olov VTTEvavTiog rCi ld[M6u 6 rpoxalog. {Schol. ad Hephcest., p. 76. 
 — Trich , de Mctr., p. 9, ed. Herm. — Compare Daices, Misc. Crit., p. 
 103, ed. Kidd.) 
 
144 VERSE. 
 
 SECTION XXIX. 
 
 OF VERSE. 
 
 I. A Verse is a certain number of feet disposed in a reg- 
 ular order, and forming a line of poetry. 
 
 II. A Hemistich^ is, properly speaking, a half verse ; the 
 name, however, is commonly applied to either portion of a 
 hexameter line divided at the penthemimeris ; as, 
 
 uEre ciere virosj || Martemque accendere cantu, 
 
 III. Scanning is the dividing of a verse into the feet of 
 which it is composed, and the assigning of their proper 
 quantity to the respective syllables of each foot. 
 
 IV. Verses are denominated Acatalectic, CatalectiCj 
 Brachycatalecticj Hypercatalectic (or Hypermeter), and 
 Acephalous. 
 
 V. An Acatalectic verse is one that is complete in all its 
 parts, and comes to a full termination ; as the following, 
 which is Iambic Dimeter Acatalectic.^ 
 
 Muses I Jovis II suntfll^. || 
 
 VI. A Catalectic verse is one that wants a syllable at the 
 end to complete the measure ; as the following, which is 
 Iambic Dimeter Catalectic? 
 
 MusTb I Jovem \\ cane\bant. — || 
 
 VII. A Brachycatalectic verse is that which wants two 
 syllables at the end to complete the measure ; as the fol- 
 lowing, which is Iambic Dimeter Brachycatalectic.^ 
 
 Mus'ak I Jovis II gndt^ \ II 
 
 1. From ijfii, *'half,^* and arixoi, "averse.^^ 
 
 2. Acatalectic, from uKara'krjKTLKo^ (u and Kara'X^yci, to stop), i. e., 
 not having an abrupt termination. Compare Hephaestion (c. 4, p. 24, 
 ed. Gaisf.): 'AKardXijKTa KaXelrat fiirpa Haa tov reXevTcuov noda 6X6- 
 K^ijpov ^x^i. 
 
 3. Catalectic, from KaTaXijKTiKoc, which ia itself a derivative from 
 KaraXTJ-yu, denotes verses that stop before they reach their full ending. 
 Compare the language of Hcpha38tion (/. c.) : KaTaTirjKTiKu de 6aa jmC' 
 [leiufiivov Ix^'- "^^^ TcKevralov nSSa. 
 
 4. BpaxvKaTa?i,Ti>^Ta de Ka?.etTat, baa arrb dtiro6iac iirl reXovc 6^ 
 iroSl /iefieiuTau {Hephast., I. c.) 
 
DACTYLIC MEASURES. 145 
 
 VIII. A Hypercatalectic or Hypermeter verse is that which 
 has a syllable at the end beyond the complete measure ; as 
 the following, which is Iambic Dimeter Hypercatalectic or 
 Hypermeter? 
 
 MuscB I sordr\\es sunt \ MmervW^. 
 
 IX. An Acephalous verse is that which wants a syllable 
 at the beginning ; as the following, which is Acephalous 
 Iambic Dimeter.^ 
 
 Non I ebur \\ neque aur\eum. || 
 
 SECTION XXX. 
 
 DACTYLIC MEASURES. 
 
 I. The only feet admissible in dactylic verses are the 
 dactyl and spondee. 
 
 II. Originally all the feet were dactyls, but the spondee 
 was afterward admitted, as being an isochronous foot, and 
 in order to impart more gravity and dignity to the line. 
 
 III. It will be remembered that in dactylic verses a sin- 
 gle foot constitutes a metre ; and hence a dactylic hexam- 
 eter contains six feet, a dactylic pentameter ^ve, a dactylic 
 tetrameter /our, &c. 
 
 IV. In treating of the dactylic, as of other measures, we 
 will commence with the simplest in use, and end with those 
 of the greatest length. 
 
 1. Dactylic Dimeter Acatalectic, or Adonic. 
 
 I. This measure consists of two feet, a dactyl and spon- 
 dee ; as, 
 
 Terruit j urbem. 
 Vtsere \ montes. 
 
 II. The dactylic dimeter, or Adonic, is usually subjoined 
 
 1. 'TirepKaralrjKTa 6e oca Trpof tcj reXet^ irpoae^.aSe [lepog irodof. 
 {Hephast., I. c.) Some call it Hyperacatalectic (TTrepa/faraAr/zfrof), L 
 e., going beyond acatalectic. 
 
 2. Acephalous, from aKe<f>a?MC, "vnthout a A«ad".(a and Ke^oX^). , 
 
 N 
 
146 DACTYLIC MEASURES 
 
 to three Sapphic lines, thus forming what is called the Sap- 
 phic stanza, of which an account will be given elsewhere. 
 
 III. In tragic choruses, the Adonic is arbitrarily added 
 to any number of Sapphics, without regard to uniformity.* 
 
 IV. This measure was called Adonic (Adonium metrum 
 — ^AdojVLov fierpov) because employed originally by the 
 Greeks in the lamentations for Adonis.*^ 
 
 V. Sappho is said to have composed entire poems in this 
 measure, now lost. Terentianus Maurus, from whom we 
 derive this information, has also left us a short piece of this 
 kind,^ and another of thirty-one successive Adonics occurs 
 in Boethius.'* 
 
 2. Dactylic Trimeter Catalectic. 
 
 I. This measure, also called Archilochian Penthemime- 
 ris, is an heroic penthemimeris, or the first five half-feet of 
 a dactylic hexameter. In other words, it consists of two 
 feet and a half. 
 
 II. Horace, who uses this verse in one of his odes (4, 7) 
 alternately with the dactylic hexameter, uniformly has two 
 dactyls and a semifoot ; as, 
 
 Horat. Arbdn\busque com\(e. 
 
 Id. Flumlnd | prdBtere\unt. 
 
 Id. Ducere | nudd chdr\ds. 
 
 Id. Qu^ rdpit I hord di^m, &c. 
 
 III. Ausonius, however, who has a poem of fifty-seven 
 lines, '^ all in this measure, sometimes makes the first foot a 
 spondee, and in two instances uses a spondee also in the 
 
 1. Senec, (Ed., 110, seqq.—Id., Troad., 1010, seqq.—Id., Thyest., 
 546, seqq., &c. 
 
 2. Mar. Vict , p. 2564— P/o/tu*, p. 2640. 
 
 3. Terent. Muur., v. 2160. — Some commentators think that the words 
 *0 Tdv 'Aduviv, cited by Plttius (p. 2640), belonged to the .\donic poem 
 of Sappho mentioned by Terentianus. (Santen. ad Ter. Maur., t. c.) 
 
 4. Dc Cons. Phil., 1, metr. 7. 
 
 5. Auton., Prof., 10. 
 
DACTYLIC MEASURES. 147 
 
 second place. But the spondee, in either case, is a dispar- 
 agement to the verse, particularly in the latter. 
 
 Auson. Doctri\na exigu\us. 
 
 Id. et U\berti\nd. 
 
 Id. et tu I Cdncdr\di, 
 
 3. Dactylic Trimeter Acatalectic. 
 
 I. The Dactylic Trimeter Acatalectic consists of the last 
 three feet of a dactylic hexameter ; that is, the first foot 
 may be either a dactyl or spondee, but the second must be 
 a dactyl, and the third a spondee ; as, 
 
 Herat. Grato ( Pyrrha sub } dntro. 
 
 II. But the lines which are usually thus denominated 
 are with greater propriety included in the class of choriam- 
 bics, and ranked with Pherecratics. 
 
 4. Dactylic Trimeter with a Base. 
 I. This measure consists of two dactyls, followed by a 
 spondee, with a base (that is, one long, or two short sylla- 
 bles) prefixed to the beginning of the line. — Ausonius will 
 afford an example.' Thus, 
 
 Modu\ldrMne \ immd | tristl, 
 Tdcit\um sine hbn\dre re\tinquat, 
 Super I indole \ cujus dd \ ulli, 
 Mdg\nc^ bond \ copid \ laudts. 
 
 5. Dactylic Trimeter Hypercatalectic. 
 I. This measure consists of three dactyls, and a syllable 
 over. The following example of its use is taken from Au- 
 sonius.* 
 
 Pdrva eti\dmfmt \ lddU\d, 
 Normne j praditd \ qu^ Pdph.i\ce, 
 
 1. Parent., 17, 1. 
 
 2. lb., 28. 
 
148 DACTYLIC MEASURES. 
 
 Et speci\em meruit Fcner|w, 
 QuoR gentt\a est miht \ peine so\rdrf 
 FlUa I namfuit \ Kcec amit\m, 
 Qudm cele\brat sub hdn\dre pi\dj 
 NcBTiid I carmine \funere\d. 
 
 II. A variety of this measure is found in Boethius (3, 
 metr. 6), wliich admits of a spondee in the first two places. 
 Thus, 
 
 Hie claus^t memhr\zs dmm\ds. 
 Unus e\mm re\rum pater | est. 
 Ni viti^s pej\drd fov\ens. 
 
 III. The Dactylic Trimeter Hypercatalectic is called by 
 some Tetrameter Catalectic. 
 
 6. Dactylic Tetrameter Meiurus, or Faliscan.' 
 
 I. This measure consists of the last four feet of an ordi- 
 nary hexameter, except that the concluding foot is an iam- 
 bus instead of a spondee. Thus, 
 
 Sept. Ser. Vitis et \ ulmus ut^ simul | ednt. 
 Id. Liberdt j drvd p'n\us fruti\cibus, 
 
 Boeth, Fdlce rub\ds fiU\cemque re\secdt. 
 
 II. The dactyl was preferred in the first three places, 
 though the spondee was nevertheless admissible into the 
 first and «?econd. 
 
 1. The name Meiurus is from the Greek : „dTro tov fieiovadai t^v 
 oipdv, quod veluti cauda minor et mutilus sit." {Forccll., Lex.) Dio- 
 medes calls such verses " Ecaudes^^ (3, p. 499), and Marius Victorinus 
 styles them Teliamhi (p. 2512). — The origin of the name Faliscan has 
 been much disputed. The form Phaliscus, given in some editions of 
 Terentianus Maurus, as well as Palisais {Augustin., de Mus., 4, p. 83), 
 are erroneous. It is probable that the appellation Faliscan was given 
 to this species of verse from the poet Annianus, who frequently employ- 
 ed it, and who was of the nation of the Falisci. {Santen. ad Tcrerit. 
 Maur., 1998.) Victorinus states that this measure was called by the 
 Greeks Calabrion (p. 2578), — Servius, the grammarian, styles Faliscan 
 poems " docta,^* the reason for which appellation is unknown. {Scrv.^ 
 in Centimetr.y p. 1824.) 
 
DACTYLIC MEASURES. 149 
 
 7. Dactylic Tetrameter a posteriore, or Spondaic 
 Tetrameter. 
 
 I. This measure consists of the last four feet of a dac- 
 tylic hexameter, and hence it is called Tetrameter a poste- 
 riore, because supposed to be taken from the latter part of 
 an hexameter line {a posteriore parte versus hexametri). 
 
 II. In other words, the first two feet of this measure may 
 be either dactyls or spondees, the third is generally a dac- 
 tyl, rarely a spondee, but the fourth is invariably a spondee. 
 Thus, 
 
 Horat. Ibimus, \ o sdci\i comit\esque. 
 Certus e\nim prd\mis'it Ap\dlld. 
 Me nee \ tdm pati\ens Ldce\dcBmdn. 
 fort\es pej\drdque \ pdssi. 
 in. In the following line a spondee is found in the third 
 foot, preceded by a dactyl, answering to the spondaic line 
 of the hexameter ; and in such a case as this, the prece- 
 ding foot ought always to be a dactyl, or the line will b6 
 too heavy. Thus, 
 
 Horat. Mensor\em cdhi\bent Arch\yta. 
 
 8. Dactylic Tetrameter a priore, or Alcmanian.^ 
 
 I. This measure consists of the first four feet of a dac- 
 tylic hexameter, with merely this difference, that the fourth 
 or last foot is always a dactyl. And it is called a priore 
 because taken from XhQ first part of an hexameter (a priore 
 parte versus hexametri). Thus, 
 
 Boeth. Lumini\biiisque pri\dr redt\tt vigor. 
 Id. Desuper ] in terr\am nox | fundttur. 
 
 Auson. Dice\bds In \ me md\terterd. 
 
 II. The Dactylic Tetrameter a priore is also called the 
 Alcmanian Tetrameter, from the Greek poet Alcman, by 
 whom it was frequently employed ' 
 
 III. This metre was much used in tragic choruses. 
 
 1. Sero., p. 1820, ed. Putsch. 
 N 2 
 
150 DACTYLIC MEASURES. 
 
 9. PhaLjEcian Dactylic Pentameter. 
 
 I. This measure, which is called Phalaecian on the au- 
 thority of Terentianus/ consists of a dactylic penthemime- 
 ris (two feet and a half), followed by a dactylic dimeter or 
 Adonic ; as, 
 
 Boeth. Vise\bdt gelid\k H siderd | brunm. 
 
 Id. Heu qudm \ pr^ciptt\i \\ mersd prd\fundd. 
 
 II. Like the ^olic Pentameter, this species of Phalae- 
 cian verse admits a trochee in the first place ; as, 
 
 Senec. Arvd \ mutdn\tes || qudsque M^\dtis, 
 
 Id. Allu^t gent\es \\/rigidd \jiuctu. 
 
 Id. Qudsque \ despect\dt 1| vertice \ summo. 
 
 III. Besides the trochee, Boethius uses the iambus in the 
 first and second places ;. as, . 
 
 Htc e\mm cau\sds'ijii cernere | promptum est. 
 Illic I ldten\tes II pectord | turhdnt. 
 Cunctd I qucB rdr\d || provehit \ cstds. 
 Stupet I cum subi\tts \\ mobile \ vulgus. 
 
 IV. A Phalaecian Dactylic Pentameter may be formed 
 from an hexameter, by striking out the fourth foot and the 
 latter half of the third. Thus, 
 
 Hex. At re\gind grdv\ijdm ( dudum j saucid j curd, 
 " Cdnsed\ere du\ces et \ vulgi \ stdnte cdr\dnd, 
 
 ** Sanguine\dque mdn\u crepi\tdntid \ concuttt \ drma. 
 
 Phalaec. At re\ gind grdv^ || saucta | curd. \ 
 " Consed \ere du\ces || stdnte cor\ond. | 
 " Sdnguine\dque mdn\u || concuttt | drmd. 
 
 1. " Namque hie de genere est Pkalaeiorum.*^ (Ter. Maur., v. 
 1946.) The name is derived from that of the poet Phalsecus, who was 
 said to have been the inventor of this species of verse, along with the 
 others that went under this general appellation. The true form is PAo- 
 Icuian, not Phaleucian. {Santen. ad Ter. Maur., v. 2545.) 
 
DACTYLIC MEASURES. 
 
 151 
 
 V. Those Phalsecian lines in which neither the trochee 
 nor iambus occur, may be scanned as Choriambic Tetram- 
 eters Catalectic. Thus, 
 
 Vtse\hdt gelidcB | sidera brum\cB 
 
 Jam nunc | hlanda melds \ cdrpe Did\ne. 
 
 10. iEoLic Pentameter. 
 
 I. The ^olic Pentameter, so called from its native dia- 
 lect, was invented, it is said, by Sappho, a native of the 
 .^olic island of Lesbos.* 
 
 II. It consists of four dactyls, preceded by a spondee, a 
 trochee, or an iambus. In other words, it is a Dactylic 
 Tetrameter Acatalectic with a base.'^ Thus, 
 
 Terent. Maur. Cordi \ qudndo fu\isse si\bt cdmt \ dtthida» 
 Id. edi\dit tuba \ terribi\lem sdnit\um procul. 
 
 11. Dactylic Pentameter. 
 I. The Dactylic Pentameter was so called in consequence 
 of the manner in which it was scanned by some of the old 
 grammarians, who viewed it as consisting of five continu- 
 ous feet, namely, two dactyls or spondees, followed by a 
 spondee and two anapaests, according to the following scale : 
 
 1 2 3 4 5 
 
 Frigidi\us gldci\e pect\us dmdnt\ts erdt. 
 Nil mihi I rescrib\ds dt\tdmen ips\e vent, 
 Ldssd\ret vidu\ds pend\uld tel\d mdnus. 
 Flebdm \ success\u pds\se cdre\re dolos. 
 
 1. Terent. Maur., v. 2148.— Compare Mar. Vict., p. 2559.— Plot., 
 p. 2636.— Serr., p. 1824. — The 29th Idyl of Theocritus is in this 
 measure: Oivoc, | w ^i^e | ttcu, /l?7c|rai Kat a\Mdea, | /c. r. A. For oth- 
 er examples, consult Gaisford ad Hephcest., p. 275. 
 
 2. Terent. Maur., v. l7%2.^Diomed., p. dO^.—QutniU.j 9,4. 
 
152 
 
 DACTYLIC MEASURES. 
 
 II. Hephaestion, however, who has been followed by al- 
 most all modem scholars, regards it as composed of two 
 dactylic penthemimers. In other words, the first two feet 
 may be either dactyls or spondees ; then comes a long syl- 
 lable, to which succeed two dactyls, followed by another 
 long syllable.^ Thus, 
 
 1 2 3 4 5 6 
 
 Fngldilus glaci\e \\ pectus am\antis er\dt. 
 Nil rriihi \ rescrib\as || attdmen | ipse ven^. 
 I Ldssa\ret vidu\ds \\ penduld | tela mdn\us 
 
 Flebdm | success\u \\ posse cdr\ere ddl\ds, 
 
 III. That this last is the proper view to take of the struc- 
 ture of the pentameter seems certain from the fact, that a 
 division of the verse takes place invariably at the end of 
 the fifth half-foot, as well in the Greek as in the Latin wri- 
 ters. 
 
 IV. Ovid is considered the model of this species of verse 
 among the Romans, and the wonderful smoothness and 
 melody of his compositions are the result of close atten- 
 tion to a number of minute observances, which were alto- 
 gether neglected by the Greeks, and by their imitators, Ca- 
 tullus, TibuUus, and Propertius.* These rules will now 
 be given. 
 
 Rules for the Structure of Dactylic Pentameters. 
 
 I. The pentameter must always be so constructed as to 
 have the caesural pause after the penthemimeris, and thus 
 
 1. ToiJ dh SaKTvXiKov nevdijfiifiepov^ d/f XafiSavofiivov yivercu rd 
 kleytlov, K. T. X. (Hcphast., p. 92, ed. Gaisf.) Compare the language 
 of the scholiast (p. 186): BiXriov de oUtu fiETpelv kirel kcu eif dvo dt^' 
 prjrai TTevdrjfiiuepv, k. t.X. 
 
 2. Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p. 184. — Tate, Remarks on Dactylic PetK- 
 tameters, in the Classical Journal. 
 
DACTYLIC MEASURES. 153 
 
 be divisible into two equal portions of two feet and a half 
 each. And the pause ought always to be strictly the last 
 syllable in a word, and not fall on any syllable before this.* 
 Hence the following line is faulty : 
 
 Inter nostras geniilis oherrat equus. 
 
 2. It is also deemed a blemish for the caesura to fall af- 
 ter a syllable which has become the last by elision ; as in 
 the following lines from Catullus : 
 
 Quam veniens una atque || altera rursus hi/ems. 
 Troia virum et virtutum \\ omnium acerba cinis. 
 Nee desistere amare |I omnia si facias* 
 
 3. If the first caesural syllable be a monosyllable, which 
 ought not to happen frequently, it must be preceded by a 
 long monosyllable, or by a word of the same time, i. e., a 
 word consisting of two short syllables ; as, 
 
 Ovid. Et mihi ^j'non vis ll parcere, parce meis. 
 Id. Tu dominus^ tu vir, || tu mihi f rater eras. 
 Id. Nulla tibi sine me 11 gaudia facta neges. 
 Id. Prmterito magis est || iste pudendus amor. 
 An exception to this rule, however, is made when the 
 monosyllable is est, and the word before it suffers elision. 
 Such lines as the following are not uncommon : 
 
 Ovid. Litteraque invisa est, H hac mea parte tibi. 
 Id. Quo nisi consilio est 11 usa puella tuo. 
 • But such as the following are very rare in Ovid : 
 Sed sic inter nos 11 ut latuisse velint. 
 Quod licet inter vos |1 nomen habete meum. 
 Justaque quamvis est, |1 sit minor ira dei. 
 Qucere suburbana hie 11 sit mihi terra locum. 
 
 4. The last word of a dactylic pentameter is, in the 
 great majority of instances, a dissyllable in Ovid. We oc- 
 
 1. There is no exception to this, even in Greek, except in a proper 
 name ; as, 
 
 'Upa vvv 6e AiooKovpideu yeve^. {Callim., frag, czcii.) 
 
154 DACTYLIC MEASURES. 
 
 casionally find est in this place, preceded by a dissyllable 
 which suffers elision ; as, 
 
 Hie est cujus amans hospita capta dolo est. 
 Nee repetor ; cessas, iraque lenta tua est. 
 More rarely two monosyllables ; as, 
 
 Prcemia si studio eonsequor istOj sat est. 
 But such a line as the following must be considered al- 
 together unworthy of imitation ; 
 
 Omnis an in magnos culpa deos scelus est.' 
 5. The trisyllabic ending, although very common in the 
 Greek poets, in Catullus, «fcc, may be said to be altogeth- 
 er excluded from the O vidian pentameter. We find one 
 example only in his earlier works, and five others in the 
 Epistles from Pontus, which, together with the Tristia, 
 were composed while the poet was plunged in the deepest 
 despondency, and bear tokens of less accurate revision 
 than his other productions. 
 
 Qum tamen externis danda forent generis.* 
 
 Ne non peecarim, mors quoque non faciet.* 
 Quolibet ut saltern rurefrui liceat."* 
 Aut quod scspe soles, exigis ut recitent.* 
 Vix excusari posse mihi videor.^ 
 Spectarem, qualis purpura te tegeret.' 
 
 6. The quadrisyllable ending is likewise very uncommon, 
 except in the Tristia and Epistles from Pontus. We have, 
 however, two or three examples in his other works. 
 Unda simul miserum vitaque deseruit.' 
 Et circumfusis invia fluminibus.' 
 Cantahat mastis tibia funeribus.'" 
 
 1. 
 
 Ooid, Ep. ex Pont., 
 
 1, 6, 26. 
 
 2. 
 
 Ovid, Heroid., 14, 
 
 62. 
 
 3. 
 
 Id., Ep. ex Pont., 1, 
 
 1,66. 
 
 4. 
 
 Id. Ep. ex Pont., I, 
 
 8,40. 
 
 5. 
 
 Id. ib., 3, 5, 40. 
 
 
 6. 
 
 Id. ib., 3, 6, 46. 
 
 
 7. 
 
 Jd. ib., 4, 9, 26. 
 
 
 ST. 
 
 Heroid., 19, 202. 
 
 
 9. 
 
 Fasti, 5, 582. 
 
 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 1. Ib., 6, 660.— Other 
 
 examples are 
 
 given 
 
 in Ramsay, p. 184. 
 
 
DACTYLIC MEASURES, 155 
 
 7. The quinquesyllabic ending is still more rare than the 
 quadrisyllable . 
 
 Lis est cum forma magna pudicitiae.* 
 Nee sedeo duris torva superciliis.^ 
 
 8. As to the kind of words that conclude the line, they 
 ought to possess some emphasis. They are usually nouns, 
 the personal and possessive pronouns, or verbs. Adjec- 
 tives do not often occur in this place, adverbs still more 
 rarely, and less frequently than either, the present participle 
 active. 
 
 9. Elisions should be resorted to sparingly, especially in 
 the second half of the verse, where they are by no means 
 harmonious. They may be allowed in the first of the two 
 dactyls ; as, 
 
 Ultimus est aliqua decipere arte labor. 
 Incipis, incipiet desinere esse mea. 
 But when they fall on the second dactyl, the melody of 
 the line is destroyed ; as, 
 
 Quis scit an hcBC smvas tigridas insula habet ?^ 
 
 10. At the beginning of the verse it is better to have a 
 dactyl followed by a spondee than the reverse. Thus, 
 
 Vix Priamus tanti totaque Troja fuit. 
 Res est solUciti plena timoris amor. 
 
 V. Dactylic pentameters are never found in a system by 
 themselves, in the classic writers (unless seven lines in 
 Ausonius can be taken as an exception), but always in com- 
 bination with hexameters. 
 
 VI. Hexameters and pentameters, placed alternately, 
 constitute what is termed the Elegiac Distich.* 
 
 1. Heroid., 16,288. 
 
 2. lb., 17, 16. — For other instances, consult Ramsay, p. 184. 
 
 3. lb., 10, 86. 
 
 4. The Greeks employed this combination of the two measure» in 
 war-songs, hymns, and epigrams or inscriptions ; the Romans in epi- 
 grams, epistles, and amatory poetry. 
 
156 DACTYLIC MEASURES. 
 
 VII. The name of Elegy ("E/leyof) was first applied to 
 the alternating hexameter and pentameter in the time of the 
 Greek poet Simonides ; whether it was that he himself in- 
 troduced the name, or whether the mournful and plaintive 
 nature of his themes justified this appellation from others.^ 
 
 VIII. Ovid, in some of his elegiac pieces, employs oc- 
 casionally a species of metrical echo, if we may so term it, 
 the second half of the pentameter being a repetition of the 
 commencement of the preceding hexameter, either pre- 
 cisely the same words being used, or else a slight change 
 being made in them. Thus, 
 
 Militat omnis amans, et habet sua castra Cupido ; 
 Attice crede mihi. militat omnis amans} 
 
 Grata juvenca venit, qucs te patriamque domumque 
 Perdat. lo prohibe ! Graia juvenca venit? 
 
 Invida vestis eras, qucB tarn bona crura tegebas ; 
 Quoque magis species, invida vestis eras.* 
 
 Ars tua, Tiphy,jacet, si non sit in (Bquore fluctus. 
 Si valeant homines, ars tua Phabe jacet? 
 
 Auspiciis animisque patris, puer, arma movebis, 
 Et vinces animis auspiciisque patris,^ 
 
 IX. Martial also, in one of his epigrams (9, 98), has six 
 consecutive distichs, each commencing and ending with the 
 words rumpitur invidia? 
 
 1. This combination of hexameters and pentameters is said to have 
 been invented by Callinus, and applied by him to martial themes. It 
 was not called iXeyo^ at first, but hiro^, the latter of which terms was 
 afterward confined to heroic verse, when Simonides brought in the name 
 l^eyo^, and along with it the handling of plaintive themes in this species 
 of measure. 
 
 2. Am., 1,9, 1. 3. /fer., 6, 117. 
 
 4. Am., 3, 2, 27. 5. Trist, 4, 3, 77. 
 
 6. A. A., 1, 191. 
 
 7. This species of play upon words gave rise, in later ages, when 
 taste had become thoroughly corrupted, to entire poema. Verses of thi* 
 
DACTYLIC MEASURES. 157 
 
 • Rumpitur invidia quidam, carissime Juli, 
 Quod me Roma legit, rumpitur invidia. 
 Rumpitur invidia, quod turba semper in omni, 
 Monstramur digito, rumpitur invidia, &c. 
 
 12. Dactylic Hexameter. 
 
 I. The Dactylic or Heroic Hexameter was considered 
 to be the most ancient as well as the most dignified species 
 of verse, and was said to have been invented by Phemonoe, 
 the first priestess of the Delphian Apollo, who, when in- 
 spired by the god, was wont to chant his oracles in this 
 measure.' 
 
 II. The origin of dactylic versification, however, is to be 
 traced back to the earliest periods of the Greek language, 
 and connects itself with the peculiar mode of intonation 
 that characterized the iEolic tribes.^ 
 
 kind were called *' Versus Lyrici, Ophites, and Serpentiniy Some of 
 these pieces may be found collected in the Miscell. Obs. Nov. (vol. 5, p, 
 475, seqq.). WernsdorfF gives in his collection {Poet. Lat. Min., vol. 
 3, p. 268) a poem of this kind by Pentadius, " De Adventu Fern," the 
 commencement of which is as follows : 
 
 Sentio fugit hyems, Zephyrisque moventibus orbem 
 Jam tepet Eurus aquis ; sentio fugit hyems. 
 
 Parturit omnis ager, prcesentit terra calorem, 
 Germinibusque novis parturit omnis ager. 
 
 Lata vireta tument, foliis sese induit arbor, 
 Vallibus apricis Iceta vireta tument, &c. 
 
 1. Schott. ad Procl, p. 18. — Voss., Inst. Poet., 3, 3, 2.— Fabric., 
 Bibl. Gr., vol. 1, p. 154.— PZiw., H. N., 7, 56.—Pausan., 10, 5.— 
 Schol. ad Eurip., Or est., 1093. 
 
 2. Gbltling^s Greek Accentuation, ^ 2, seq. — The tendency in the 
 .^olic pronunciation was to throw the accent back on the root, or as 
 near to it as possible, so that the dactylic rhythm, with the arsis on the 
 first syllable of the foot, could easily and naturally arise from this kind 
 of pronunciation. As the ^'Eolic dialect was spoken at Delphi, the na- 
 tive city of Phemonoe, the two accounts just given may easily be recon- 
 ciled. — The most ancient hexameters known are those which Herodotus 
 informs us (5, 59) that he himself saw at Thebes, in the temple of the 
 Ismenian Apollo, inscribed on certain tripods, consecrated by Amphitry- 
 on, and by two other princes of the 13th or 14th century before our era. 
 It is more than probable, however, that the historian was here imposed 
 upon by the priests. {B'dhr ad Herod., I. c. — Wolf, Prolegom. ad Horn., 
 p. Iv.) 
 
 o 
 
158 DACTYLIC MEASURES. 
 
 III. The dactylic hexameter was introduced into Latium 
 by the poet Ennius, who first discarded the rude Saturnian 
 measure of his predecessors/ 
 
 IV. This species of verse is also called the Heroic, from 
 its having been selected by both the Greeks and Romans 
 as the proper medium for heroic or epic themes. It was 
 also employed in didactic and satiric compositions. 
 
 V. The Dactylic Hexameter consists, as its name im- 
 ports, of six feet, whereof the fifth is usually a dactyl, and 
 the sixth always a spondee, while each of the other four 
 feet may be either a dactyl or a spondee, at the pleasure 
 of the writer ; as, 
 
 Virg. Sic abe\unt rede\untque me\l vari\antque tim\dres. 
 CatuU. Et qudm\vis te\cum mult\d cdn\jungerer \ usu. 
 Virg. TdUs et \ Ipse ju\bdm cer\vice eff\udlt e\quind. 
 Id. Cdllect\umque frem\ens volv^t sub \ ndribus | ignem, 
 
 VI. Sometimes, however, in a solemn, majestic, or mourn- 
 ful description, or in expressing astonishment, consternation, 
 vastness of size, &lc., a spondee is admitted. in the fifth foot, 
 and the line is thence termed Spondaic ; as, 
 
 Virg. Cara deum soboles, magnum Jovis \ lncre\mentum. 
 Id. Constitit,atque ociilis Phrygia agmina \ ctrcum\spexit. 
 Cat. ^quorecB monstrum Nereides \ ddmir\antes. 
 Man. Scorpius ingentem perterruit \ Ori\ona. 
 
 VII. In spondaic lines the fourth foot is usually a dac- 
 tyl ; not uniformly, however. Thus, 
 
 Virg. Saxa per et scopulos et \ depress\ds cdn\valles. 
 Id. Aut leves ocreas lent\d du\ctint dr\gento. 
 
 VIII. The older poets do not scruple to use lines con- 
 taining spondees alone ; as, 
 
 Enn. OlU I respdnd\et rex \ Alba!^ ldng\du 
 
 I. Lucret., I, 118, segq.—Sil. Ital., 12, 410, seq. ^Column., Ennii 
 Vit., p. 6. — For an account of the Saturnian, vid. page 199. 
 
DACTYLIC MEASURES. 159 
 
 Enn. CHves | Rdmd\m tunc \ factl \ sunt Cdm\pani. 
 Lucret. An coel\um nd\bis nd\tura ult\rd cdr\ruptum. 
 Catull. Quls te \ leni\rem nd\his, neu | cdndr\ere. 
 
 IX. Spondaic lines are much more common in the Greek 
 than in the best Latin poets. There are, for instance, some 
 twenty-eight of this description in Virgil, while in a single 
 piece of Catullus*' (containing 409 lines), who formed his 
 verses upon the Greek model, we find a greater number.'^ 
 
 C(Bsura in Dactylic Hexameters. 
 
 X. The beauty and harmony of hexameter verse depend 
 in a very great degree upon the proper management of the 
 caesura. In its application to single feet, the caesura has 
 already been explained ; it only remains to consider it with 
 reference to whole verses, in which acceptation it may be 
 more correctly termed the CcBsural Pause. 
 
 XI. The caesural pause most approved of in heroic po- 
 etry, and which, above all others, tended to give smooth- 
 ness and rhythm to the line, was that which took place 
 after the penthemimeris. This was particularly distin- 
 guished as The Heroic Caesural Pause. Thus, 
 
 Virg. At domus \ interi\orf \\ regali splendida luxu. 
 Id. Julius I a magn\o 11 demissum nomen liilo. 
 
 XII. Sometimes the penthemimeral pause is found com- 
 bined with others ; as, 
 
 Virg. Ad nos vix tenuis \\ fam<B \ perlabitur aura. 
 Id. Insignis || reserat |1 stridentia limina consul. 
 Id. Sunt gemincB H helli H portcs, |1 sic nomine dicunt. 
 
 XIII. Instead, however, of the caesural pause at the ex- 
 act penthemimeris, a different division was equally admitted 
 as heroic, which took place after a trochee in the third foot ; 
 as, 
 
 Virg. Effigi\em statu\ere, \\ nefas qu<B triste piaret. 
 Id. Tecta met\u peti\ere, \\ ruunt de montibus amnes. 
 
 1. Catull, 64. 2. Ramsay's Lot. Pros., p. 173. 
 
160 DACTYLIC MEASURES. 
 
 XIV. Next in merit to the penthemimeral was the heph- 
 themimeral pause. Thus, 
 
 Virg. Arhori\husque sat\isque Not\us^ II pecorique sinister. 
 Id. Hand mora \ prosilu\ere su\is : \\ ferit <Bthera clamor. 
 
 XV. In some instances we find lines where the penthe- 
 mimeral is combined with the triemimeral ; as, 
 
 TibuU. Di patrii \\ purgamus agros, || purgamus agrestes. 
 Virg. Prima tenet, || plausuque volat, \\ fremituque secundo. 
 
 XVI. The caesural pause the least approved of in heroic 
 poetry was that which divided the verse exactly into halves, 
 since it gave the line an undignified air, and degraded it to 
 a Priapean.^ Thus, 
 
 Virg. Cui non | dictus Hy\las puer \\ et La\tonia | Delos ? 
 Id. Exple\ri ment\em nequit \\ ardes\citque tu\endo. 
 
 XVII. The caesural pause between the fourth and fifth 
 feet was considered by grammarians as peculiarly adapted 
 to pastoral poetry, more especially when the fourth foot 
 was a dactyl ; and it was termed, from this circumstance, 
 the Bucolic caesural pause ;^ as, 
 
 Calpum. Idas \ laniger\i domi\nus gregis, 11 Astacus horti. 
 Auson. Commu\nis Paphi\e dea \ siderts \\ et deajioris. 
 
 13. Priapean. 
 
 I. The Priapean measure was so called because origi- 
 nally employed on themes having relation to Priapus, the 
 god of gardens. 
 
 II. This measure is generally regarded as a species of 
 hexameter, the first, as likewise the fourth, foot of which 
 was most commonly a trochee, often, however, a spondee, 
 
 1. The Priapean will be considered after the hexameter. 
 
 2. Valckenaer was the first to marie the bocolic caesura in Theocritus. 
 The first seven Idyls, with the tenth and eleventh, contain 927 lines, of 
 which not less than 711 have this caesura. Virgil's Eclogues consist of 
 830 lines, but of these only 232 conform to the bucolic model. {War- 
 ton, de Foes. Bucol.—Tkcocrit.y vol. 1, p. xxxvi.) 
 
ANAP^STIC MEASURES. 
 
 161 
 
 but rarely a dactyl ; the second almost always a dactyl ; 
 the third, though sometimes a dactyl, much more frequently 
 an amphimacer. The scale is as follows : 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 — 
 
 — w ^ 
 
 --- 
 
 
 --- 
 
 
 
 Catull. O cdl\omd | quce cupls 1| ponte \ ludere \ longo. 
 Id. lnfdss\a Ligu\ri jdcet \ supper\ndtd se\curi. 
 
 III. A preferable mode of scanning, however, is to make 
 the first hemistich a Glyconic, and the second a Pherecratic 
 verse, and thus to consider the line, not as forming one 
 dactylic verse, but as composed of two choriambics. 
 
 14. Hexameter Meiurus. 
 
 I. The Hexameter Meiurus is a defective species of hex- 
 ameter, having an iambus in the sixth place instead of a 
 spondee ; as, 
 
 Liv. Andron. Dirige odorisequos ad certa cubilia canes. 
 
 II. It is to be considered, however, rather as a vicious 
 and defective hexameter, than as forming a separate spe- 
 cies of verse ; though Livius Andronicus designedly wrote 
 such lines as these, which he alternately mingled with per- 
 fect hexameters. They have all, however, perished except 
 two. 
 
 SECTION XXXI. 
 
 ANAP^STIC MEASURES. 
 
 I. In Anapaestic verse the feet admissible without restric- 
 tion are, the anapaest, the spondee, and the dactyl. 
 
 II. Dactyls, however, ought to be employed sparingly in 
 Latin anapaestics. When introduced, they ought to be the 
 first foot in the dipode, and ought to be followed by a spon- 
 dee in preference to an anapaest. 
 
 02 
 
162 ANAP.ESTIC MEASURES. 
 
 III. Anapaestig verse is scanned by metres of two feet 
 each ; thus, an anapaestic monometer contains two feet ; a 
 dimeter, four ; a trimeter, six, &c. 
 
 IV. No specimen of anapaestic verse is extant in the pu- 
 rer Latin writers. Those that have reached us belong to 
 a later age. 
 
 V. No Latin poet ever wrote anapaestics necessarily con- 
 sisting of four anapaests (with the exception of a few in 
 Seneca and Ausonius) ; but they all appear to have intend- 
 ed their anapaestics for single measures or monometers, 
 leaving the reader to connect or disjoin, as the sense might 
 require or his own judgment dictate. Convenience in 
 printing, however, is answered by the division into dime- 
 ters, and hence they are generally exhibited in this form 
 in editions of ancient authors. 
 
 VI. Anapaestic verses arranged in monometers or dime- 
 ters, and thus forming a succession of many lines, are call- 
 ed Systems. 
 
 VII. The species of anapaestics most in use among the 
 Greek tragic writers was the AnapcBstic Dimeter Acatalec- 
 tic, which is frequently found in systems interspersed with 
 the Monometer Acatalectic. 
 
 VIII. These systems of anapaestic dimeters are usually 
 closed, among the Greeks, by an AnapcRstic Dimeter Cata- 
 lectic, otherwise called a Parmmiac, it having been a favour- 
 ite vehicle for proverbs (JlapocuCat). 
 
 IX. The Latin writers do not, as often as the Greeks, 
 close a system of dimeters by a Paroemiac. Seneca never 
 does. 
 
 X. It must be borne in mind that anapaestic systems pro- 
 ceed on the principle of continuous scansion. Hence the 
 last syllable of every verse is not common, but is subject to 
 the ordinary rules of prosody, unless at the end of a sen- 
 tence, or any considerable pause in the sense.' 
 
 1. Consult remarks under the article Synapheia, page 130. 
 
ANAPiESTIC MEASURES. 
 
 163 
 
 XI. The only exception to the rule laid down in the pre- 
 ceding paragraph is in the case of the Paroemiac, the last 
 syllable of which is common. An anapaestic system, there- 
 fore, is, in fact, one long line broken up into several lines, 
 the end of which long line is marked by the Parcemiac. 
 
 XII. Hence we see why the last syllable of the Paroemi- 
 ac is the only one in the entire system that is common, it 
 being in reality the concluding syllable of a long line, which 
 line is supposed to commence with the first verse of the 
 system. 
 
 1. Anap^stic Monometer AcATALECTic, or Anap^stic 
 Base. 
 
 I. The AnapcBstic Monometer consists of two feet, which 
 may be either anap8ests, spondees, or dactyls. 
 
 II. The scale, therefore, of this measure is as follows ; 
 
 1 2__ 
 
 Senec. ululass\e canes. || 
 Id. FundXte \ fletus || 
 
 Edite I planctus || 
 Fingite I luctus \\ 
 Resonet \ tristi || 
 Clamor^ forum. I1 
 
 2. Anap^stic Dimeter Acatalectic. 
 
 I. The Anap<BStic Dimeter Acatalectic consists of four 
 feet, which may be either anapaests, spondees, or dactyls. 
 
 II. The scale is as follows : 
 
 1 2 3 4__ 
 
164 
 
 ANAP^STIC MEASURES. 
 
 Senec. Indus \ geUdum || potat Ar\axem, 1| 
 
 Alblm I Pers^i || Rhenum\que bihunt. 
 Venient \ annis H saculd \ sens || 
 Quihus 0\ceanus || vlnculd | rerum ll 
 Ldxet et \ ingens || pdtedt | ieZZw^ || 
 Tethys\que riovos || detegdt \ orbes \\ 
 Nee sit I terns \\ ultlmd I Thule. Il 
 
 3. Anap^stic Dimeter Catalectic, or Par(emiac. 
 
 I. This measure consists of three feet, followed by a 
 catalectic syllable. 
 
 II. The third foot of a Paroemiac must always be an an- 
 apaest. The dactyl is less frequently used in the first and 
 second places than the spondee. 
 
 III. The following is the scale. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 """ 
 
 
 Prudent. Vement \ cito scBc\uld cum \ jam 
 Socius I cdlor dss\\d revisit, 
 Animdt\dque sdng^utne viv\d 
 Hdbitdc\uld prist^md gcst\et, 
 
 IV. Prudentius, from whom the above lines are taken, 
 does not admit a dactyl, and uses a spondee in the first 
 place only. Boethius, however, allows himself greater lat- 
 itude, as may be seen by the following : 
 
 Qui se I volet ess\e pdtent\em. 
 
 Ammos I domct ill\\e ferd\ceSf 
 
 Nee vict\d IibiWdtne cdU\d 
 
 Fadis I submitt\dt hdbe\nis, 
 
 Etcnim I licet Ind\\icd ldng\e 
 
 Tellus I tudjurWd tremis\\cdtf 
 
 £t seni\idt ultWimd TAu|/ff, 
 
 Tdmen dtr\ds pelDjiere cur\dSf 
 
IAMBIC MEASURES. 165 
 
 Mtseras\que fugd\\re quere\las 
 Non pdss\e, pdtent\\id non | est. 
 
 SECTION XXXII. 
 
 IAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 I. Iambic verses are scanned by measures of two feet, 
 it having been usual, in reciting them, to make a short 
 pause at the end of every second foot, with an emphasis. 
 
 II. This kind of verse derived its name from the iambus, 
 of which foot it was originally composed, to the exclusion 
 of all others. 
 
 III. Afterward, in order to vary the rhythm, and dimin- 
 ish the labour of the poet, a spondee was allowed in the 
 odd places of the verse, the iambus still occupying the 
 even places. 
 
 IV. In the even places, the long syllable of the iambus 
 was resolved into two short ones, and thus the tribrach, 
 which is isochronous with the iambus, gained admission. 
 
 V. In the odd places, by resolving the first long syllable 
 of the spondee, an anapaest was formed ; and, by resolving 
 the second syllable, a dactyl. 
 
 VI. Thus eventually all these feet were employed in 
 iambic measures, subject, however, to certain restrictions, 
 which will now be specified.' 
 
 1. An iambus is admitted into everyplace, which maybe 
 resolved into a tribrach in every place except the last, 
 where there must be invariably an iambus. 
 
 2. The spondee may be used in the uneven places ; that 
 is, in the first and third of the dimeter, and in the first, 
 third, and fifth of the trimeter. 
 
 3. The dactyl may be used in the uneven places, like 
 the spondee ; but its appearance in the fifth place of 
 the trimeter is very rare. 
 
 1. The rules here given are much less strict, as regards the dactyl 
 and anapaest, than those which regulate the Greek iambic trimeter. 
 
166 IAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 4. The anapaest also is admitted into the uneven places, 
 and in the fifth place seems to have been particularly 
 affected by the Roman tragedians. 
 
 6. A proceleusmaticus is sometimes found in the first 
 place of the iambic trimeter. 
 
 1. Iambic Dimeter Catalectic. 
 
 I. This measure consists of three feet, properly all iam- 
 bi, and a catalectic syllable. 
 
 II. It admits, however, the tribrach, spondee, and ana- 
 paest into the first place, but suffers no variation in the third 
 foot. 
 
 Petron. anus \ rec5ct\\a vin\o 
 trement\ibus \\ ldbeU\ts. 
 
 Prudent. Lex K^x \ data est || cadu\cis 
 Deo I jubentWe memlr^s 
 ut temp\eret || ldhdr\em 
 medicd\bilts || vdlupt\ds. 
 
 2. Iambic Dimeter Acephalous.' 
 
 I. This measure is an iambic dimeter, wanting the first 
 syllable. 
 
 II. Horace and Prudentius made no variations, but uni- 
 formly employed the iambus in the few lines they have 
 left us of this metre. 
 
 Horat. Non j ebur \\ neque aur\eum, 
 Prud. Dd\nd cdn\scien\t%m. 
 
 III. Some consider such lines as catalectic trochaic dim- 
 eters, and scan them as follows : 
 
 Non eb\ur ne^que aure[um. 
 Dona I cdnsct\enti^. 
 
 1. Acephalous, i. e., vtithout a fiead (or initial syllable), from d, priv., 
 and Ke<j>ai^, " a Atfarf." 
 
IAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 167 
 
 3. Iambic Dimeter Hvpeecatalectic. 
 
 I. This measure, likewise called Archilochian, and form- 
 ing the third line in the Alcaic stanza, is an iambic dimeter 
 with an additional syllable at the end. 
 
 II. According to the usage of Horace, the first foot may 
 be either a spondee or an iambus, but is generally a spon- 
 dee ; the second foot is an iambus ; the third is invariably a 
 spondee,^ and the fourth an iambus. The Horatian scale, 
 therefore, is as follows : 
 
 12 3 4 
 
 Horat. Sylvas | lahor^antes \ gelu^que. 
 Id. Deprd\mG quddr\\imum | Sdbin\\d. 
 
 Id. Puer I quis ex || aula j cdplll\\is. 
 
 III. The practice of Horace differs from that of Alcaeus 
 as regards the third place, the latter having uniformly an 
 iambus in this part of the line. 
 
 IV. This measure is called by some the Alcaic Ennea- 
 syllabic} 
 
 4. Iambic Dimeter Acatalectic. 
 
 I. This measure consists of four feet or two metres. 
 
 II. Properly speaking, all the feet are iambi. It admits, 
 however, the variations that are usual in iambic verse, and 
 its scale is as follows : 
 
 1. The line of Horace, which occurs Od., 2, 19, 15, " Disjecta non 
 Icvi ruina," has been corrected by Bentley, from MSS., as follows : 
 " Disjecta non lent ruina." 
 
 2. Consult remarks on the Alcaic measure. 
 
168 IAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 Horat. tndrs\it etst\\uds\ius. |] 
 Id. Vel fued\us e\\reptus | lupo. \\ 
 
 Id. Imbres \ nivesWque cdm\pardt. || 
 
 Id. dst ego I vtctss\\im ris\ero. \\ 
 
 Id. Vtder\e properWdntes \ domum. \\ 
 
 Prudent. Jam mell\d de \\ scopulis \ fiuunt. 
 Hadr. dmmu\ld vdgu^ld bldnd\uld, \\ 
 Hdspes I comesWque cdrp\dris, \\ 
 QucR nunc \ dhV\his In | locd^ || 
 PdlUdu\ld rigiMuld nu\duld 1 || 
 Nee ut I soles || ddhis \ jocos. \\ 
 
 III. Although Horace has not used this metre except in 
 conjunction with verses of a different kind, other authors 
 wrote entire poems in it, as Prudentius, St. Ambrose, Pope 
 Damasus, Sedulius, &;c. 
 
 IV. The Liturgy of the Church of Rome has several 
 hymns in this metre. The following lines form the com- 
 mencement of one of them, and will also furnish an instance 
 of rhyming or Leonine versification. 
 
 Salutis humancB sator^ 
 Jesu voluptas cordium, 
 Orbis redempti conditor 
 Et casta lux amantium : 
 Qua victus es dementia 
 Ut nostra ferres crimina ? &c. 
 
 5. Iambic Trimeter Catalectic. 
 
 I. This measure is the iambic trimeter, wanting the last 
 syllable. In other words, it consists of five feet, properly 
 all iambi, followed by a catalectic syllable ; as, 
 
 Horat. Vocd\tus dt\que non | vocd\\tus aud\U. 
 Prudent. Plus \fidc\\tis tn\ndcens \\ pudi\cus, 
 
 II. Like the trimeter, however, it admits the spondee 
 
^ 
 
 IAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 169 
 
 into the first and third places, but not into the fifth, which 
 would render the verse too heavy and prosaic. 
 
 Horat. Trdhunt\que sic\\cds ma\chincs || cari\nds. 
 Prudent. Ndnnull\d querc\u sunt \ cdva\[ta et ulm\d. 
 III. Terentianus prefers scanning this kind of verse as 
 part of an iambic trimeter, with three trochees following. 
 Thus, 
 
 TTdhunt\que slc\cds H mdchi\ncR carinas. 
 
 6. Iambic Trimeter Acatalectic. 
 
 I. This measure consists of three metres, or six feet, 
 originally all iambi, and when a line of this kind still oc- 
 curs, it is called a pure iambic line. 
 
 II. The other feet that were subsequently allowed to en- 
 ter, and the places proper to each, have been considered 
 elsewhere.* 
 
 III. When other feet besides the iambus enter into the 
 line, it is called a mixed iambic. 
 
 IV. Another name for this measure is the Senarius, from 
 the six feet of which the line is composed. 
 
 V. The caesural pause most commonly falls after the 
 fifth semifoot ; as, 
 
 Phdse\lus ill\e || quern \ vide\ti8 hosp^tes. 
 
 VI. The scale of the mixed iambic trimeter is as follows : 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 w _ 
 
 -- 
 
 ^ - 
 
 w_ 
 
 w_ 
 
 
 
 
 WW- 
 
 
 ::: 
 
 Pure Iambics. 
 Horat. Comes \ mindr\\e sum | futur^us in \ metu. \\ 
 Catull. Es im\pudi'^cus et \ vordx || et dl\ed. \\ 
 
 1. Consult introductory remarks on iambic verse, paragraphs III., 
 IV , v., VI. 
 
170 IAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 Spondee in 1 and 3. 
 Catull. Per cdns\ula\\tum pe\jerat ll Vdtin'^us. 1| 
 
 Spondee in 1, 3, 6. 
 Horat. tynxe\re md\tres 1\U<b dd\\dlctum \ fens. \\ 
 
 Tribrach in i, and Spondee in 5. 
 Horat. Sed dti\us drdlor out | pueU\\iB cdnd\idcR. || 
 
 Tribrach in 2 and 4, Spondee m 1, 3 and 5. 
 Horat. Vectd\bdr humerus tunc \ ego im\micis \ eques. fl 
 
 Tribrach in 3, and Spondee in 5. 
 Horat. Libet \ jdce\\re modo | sub dn\\tlqua tl\ice, i| 
 
 Dactyl in 1, Spondee in 3 and 5. 
 Horat. Aut dmi\te le\vi rdr\d tend\\it re\tid. H • 
 
 Dactyl in 3, Spondee in 1 and 5. 
 Horat. Quo quo \ scelest^ rui\tis out \\ cur dex\terts. Ii 
 
 AnaptBst in 1 , Spondee in 3 and 5. 
 Horat. Pdsitds\que vernWds di\tis ex\\dmen J domds. }{ 
 
 AnapcBst in 1 and 5, Tribrach in 2. 
 Horat. Pdvidum\que lepd\\rem et dd\vendm \\ Idqueo \ gruem.^ 
 
 Dactyl in 1, Tribrach in 3 and 4. 
 Horat. AUti^us dt'^ue cdm]f)us homi^cidam Hect\orem. \\ 
 
 VII. The prevalent caesural pause in iambic trimeters is, 
 as we have already remarked, the penthemimeral. If this 
 be wanting, the line must then have the hephthemimeral 
 pause. Thus, 
 
 Catull. Aitfuisse || navium celerrimus. 
 
 Id. Rhodumve nobilem \\ horridamve Thraciam. 
 
 Horat. Defixa coelo || devocare sidera. 
 
 Id. Cave ! cave namque \\ in malos asperrimus. 
 
IAMBIC MEASURES. 171 
 
 CatuU. Neque ullius natantis ll impetum trahis. 
 Id. Propontida trucemve \\ Ponticum sinum. 
 VIII. There is no instance in Catullus of the total omis- 
 sion of the caesural pause, and only two in Horace, namely, 
 (Epode, 1, 19) Ut assidens implumihus pullis avis. 
 {Epodcj 11, 15) Quod si meis incestuat prcBcordiis, 
 
 Porsonian Pause. 
 
 IX. Porson, in his celebrated preface to the Hecuba, as- 
 serted that the following rule was always observed by the 
 Greek tragedians : 
 
 *' When the iambic trimeter has, after a word of more 
 than one syllable, the cretic termination ( - ^ — ), either in- 
 cluded in one word, or consisting of — ^ and a syllable, or 
 of a monosyllable and --^ — , then the fifth foot must he an 
 iamb us. ^^ 
 
 X. There is no exception to this law in Catullus, whose 
 iambic trimeters are almost all pure ; but it is constantly 
 violated by Horace, in those odes in which iambic trime- 
 ters are combined with other kinds of verse ; whereas in 
 Epode 17, where these form a system by themselves, it is 
 but once neglected : 
 
 Alitibus atque canibus homicidam Hectorem.' 
 
 7. ScAzoN, or Choliambus. 
 
 I. This measure, called also Hipponactean^ is a variety 
 of the Senarius. It differs from it in this, however, that 
 while the iambic trimeter has invariably an iambus in the 
 sixth place, the scazon has invariably a spondee in the 
 sixth place, and an iambus in the fifth. 
 
 II. In all other respects the scazon is the same as the 
 trimeter. 
 
 III. An iambus is necessary in the fifth place, in order 
 that the line may not be too lame and heavy ; as in spon- 
 
 1. Ramsay's Lot. Pros., p. 208. 
 
172 IAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 daic hexameters, we usually find the fourth- foot a dactyl 
 for a similar reason. 
 
 IV. The terms Scazon (2/cd^a)v, " limping^* or " halting") 
 and Choliambic (XG)Xi,afi6Lfc6g, " lame iambic") have refer- 
 ence to the peculiar characteristic of this measure, namely, 
 its lame and halting gait, occasioned by the spondee in the 
 sixth place, in opposition to the brisk and lively ending of 
 the regular trimeter. 
 
 V. The name Hipponactean is derived from that of the 
 virulent poet Hipponax, who, according to some, invented 
 this measure. After his example it was much employed 
 in invectives and in sarcastic composition generally. 
 
 VI. The following may be taken as a specimen of this 
 measure. 
 
 CatulL SU,ffe\nus Ist^e Vdr\e quern H prohe | nostl^ || 
 
 Homo est \ venust\us et | dicax H et urb\dniis, i| 
 ldem\que ldng\\e plur^mos |1 fdclt \ versus. || 
 Puto ess\e ego ill\\i miU\ia out \\ decern out \ plurd || 
 Perscnpt\d nee |1 sic, ut \ fit, in || pdllm\psestd || 
 Reld\td : ckdrt\\ce reg\i^, || novi | libri, |j 
 Novi iimb\ili\\ct, ldr\d rdbrWd, membr\dnd \\ 
 Direct\d plilmb\\o, et pu\mice dmn\^a ce\qudtd, || 
 
 8. Comic Iambic Trimeter. 
 
 I. In comedy, satire, and fable, the poets indulged in 
 very great licenses as regarded the structure and scansion 
 of the trimeter. 
 
 II. They admitted the spondee and its equivalents, the 
 dactyl and anapaest, into the second and fourth places, not 
 confining themselves to the iambus except in the sixth.' 
 Thus, 
 
 1. " Cum non solum Terentius, sed etiam Plautus, Ennius, Acciu^- 
 que et Netvius atqut Pacuvius Turpliu^que, et omncs tarn tragadice 
 qvM,m comadicc veteris Latina scriptores eodem metri modo lambici sunt 
 tt«, ut omnibus in loeis indtfferenter poncrent quinque pedes ; id est 
 iambumf vel tribrachyn, vel anapcestum, vel dactylum, vel spondaum^ 
 absque postremo loco, in quo vel iambum vel pyrrhichium omnino posu» 
 
IAMBIC MEASURES. 173 
 
 Petron. An ut \ mdtrd\\na drna\ta phale\ns pela\gus. |i 
 
 Id. Tud \ pala\\td clau\sus pav^o pdsc^tur. || 
 
 Id. JEquum est | mdue\\re nupt\dm ven\\tum text\tlem, \\ 
 
 Phaedr. Pen\culd\\sdm fe\cU medi\\cmdm | lupo. || 
 
 Id, Est dr\deUd\\num qud£\ddm Rd^rricE, nd\ti5, || 
 
 Id. Rex urb\is e\\jus ex\perien\\dt grd\tid. \\ 
 
 Id. lgnd\tds fdllWtt nd\tls est \\ den\sul. || 
 
 Terent. Fide et \ tdcitur\\nitd\te, Exspect\\o quid \ veRs. || 
 
 Id. Cur simu\lds igi\\tur rem Qm\nem dprinWcipio du\dies. \\ 
 
 Id. Quod ple\rtque dm\\nes fdci\unt ddu\\lescen\tuU. \\ 
 
 Id. Alere out \ canes \\ dd ven\dndum out || dd ph%lo\sd- 
 
 phos. II 
 Id. Nunqudm \ prdBpdn\\ens se iU\is ltd \\ fdciU\iime. || 
 
 Id. Age\bdt ldn\\a dc te\ld vict\\um quos\ritdns. || 
 
 Id. Egoniet I cdntinu\(d me\cum cer\\te cdpt\us est. \\ 
 
 Id. Die sd\des quis her^i Chrys\idem hdbu\\it nam An\ 
 
 dnce. II 
 Id. QucBre\bdm cdm\^perie\bdm nihil || dd Pdm\philum. || 
 
 9. Iambic Tetrameter Acatalectic, or Octonarius. 
 
 I. This species of verse consists of four measures or 
 eight feet, properly all iambi, but subject to the same vari- 
 ations as the iambic trimeter; so that, by prefixing one 
 measure to a common iambic trimeter, we convert it into 
 an Octonarius. 
 
 II. This metre is often used by the Latin comic writers. 
 Terent. Sdn^ \ pol is\[td te \ mulent\\a est muU\er et || tern- 
 
 erdr\id. \\ 
 Id. Nunc hic | dies |j dUdm \ viiam au\\fert dli\ds mo-\\ 
 
 res pdst\uldt. \\ 
 Id. Pdtere\tur : nam \\ quemferr\et si || pdrent\em non \\ 
 
 ferret \ suHm ? || 
 
 issc inveniuntur ; miror quosdam vel abnegare esse in Terentii comoediis 
 metra, vel ea quasi arcana qucsdam, et ah omnibus doctis semota, sibi 
 solis esse cognita, conjirmare." {Priscian^ de Vers. Com. — vol. 2, p. 
 403, ed. Krehl.) 
 
 P2 
 
% 
 
 174 IAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 Terent. Lend \ sum fdte\\dr per\mctes \\ cdmmu\ms ddo\\leS' 
 
 centrum. || 
 Id. Nequid I propter || tudm \ fidem \\ decept\d pdie-^ 
 
 retur \ malt. || 
 Id. Cujus I nunc mise\\rce spes | dpes\^que sunt \ in te 
 
 u\[no omnes | sttoB. || 
 Plaut. lllos I qui ddnt || eos \ deri^des; qui | delu^dunt cZe-J 
 
 perls. II 
 
 10. Iambic Tetrameter Catalectic. 
 
 I. This measure, called likewise Hipponactic, from its 
 inventor, Hipponax, is the tetrameter or Octonarius depri- 
 ved of its final syllable. 
 
 II. The same variations are admissible here as in the 
 case of the trimeter and tetrameter, and the comic writers, 
 who sometimes used this species of verse, took as great 
 liberties with it as with the trimeter; always observing, 
 however, to make the seventh foot an iambus. 
 
 CatuU. ReTmtt\e pdll\\ium | rmhi \\ meum | quod ln\\volds\ti. 
 Id. Deprens\d ndv\\is In \ mart \\ vesd\nien\\te vent\o. 
 
 Id. Quum de \ via || mulier \ dves || dstend\tt dsc\\itdnt\es. 
 
 Terent. Non pdss\um sdtV \\ ndrrdr\e quos || ludos \ pr^bue-W 
 
 ris lnt\us. 
 Id. Ndstrd\pte cul^pd fdci\mus ut || molds \ expediWdt 
 
 ess\e. 
 
 III. In this measure there is uniformly a division of the 
 verse at the end of the fourth foot. Thus, 
 
 Remitte pallium mihi \\ meum quod involasti 
 Deprensa navis in mari || vesaniente vento. 
 
 IV. This species of verse is a great favourite with the 
 Greek comic poet Aristophanes, and is also found in many 
 passages of the Latin comedians. The only specimen of 
 it, however, in a pure state in the Latin classics, is a short 
 poem of Catullus'.' 
 
 1 . This measure comes to our ears with a very lively and graceful 
 cadence in those lines where accent and qaautity do not clash. Thus, 
 
IAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 175 
 
 11. Galliambus. 
 
 I. This measure derives the first part of its name from 
 the Galli, or priests of Cybele, by whom it was employed 
 in their wild orgies. 
 
 II. The only specimen of this verse extant is the poem 
 of Catullus on the legend of Atys, consisting of 93 lines, 
 and remarkable for the wild dithyrambic spirit that per- 
 vades it. 
 
 III. From the scanty remains that we possess of this 
 measure, it becomes a difficult task to determine its struc- 
 ture with any great degree of precision. The following, 
 however, is the scheme given by Vulpius, an eminent com- 
 mentator on the Roman poet : 
 
 1. The first foot of the six into which he divides the 
 measure is generally an anapasst, but sometimes a 
 spondee or a tribrach. 
 
 2. The second is generally an iambus, rarely an anapaest, 
 a tribrach, or a dactyl. 
 
 3. The third is generally an iambus, rarely a spondee. 
 
 4. TlOiQ fourth is a dactyl or spondee. 
 
 5. The fifth is often a dactyl, sometimes a cretic or 
 spondee. 
 
 6. The sixth is an anapasst, and sometimes an iambus, 
 preceded by a cretic. 
 
 According to this view of the Galliambic measure, the 
 scale is as follows : 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 — 
 
 w — 
 
 
 
 
 - w- 
 
 -- 
 
 
 -WW 
 
 Idemque Thalle turbida rapacior procella ; 
 
 And thus we daily dance and sing, and cast 
 
 like the English ballad, 
 all care behind us.^^ 
 
176 
 
 TROCHAIC MEASURES. 
 
 IV. The following lines will afford an idea of the meas- 
 ure : 
 
 Super dl\ta vect\us At\ys celer\i rate | mana. 
 TJbi capita MdE,\nades j vl jdci\unt hed^rtgercB. 
 Vtridem | citus dd\U l\ddm prdper\dnte pe\de chorus, 
 Aberd I ford | pdlast\rd stddi\o et gymn\dsvis. 
 
 V. Some prosodians, however, make the Galliambic 
 measure consist of an iambic dimeter catalectic (the first 
 foot of which is generally a spondee or an anapaest), fol- 
 lowed by another such dimeter wanting the last syllable. 
 Hence they give the scale with its variations as follows : 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 ■ 
 
 :::„ 
 
 ::. 
 
 
 
 ::_ 
 
 •^ 
 
 v^ — 
 
 Super dlt\d vect\us At\ys || celeri \ rate md\nd. 
 TJhi cdpi\td McBn\ddes \ vl \\ jdciunt | hederi\ger'cB. 
 Vtridem \ citus dd\it i\ddm \\ prdperdnt\e pede \ chorus. 
 
 SECTION XXXIII. 
 
 TROCHAIC MEASURES. 
 
 I. Trochaic verse derives its name from the foot which 
 prevails in it, namely, the trochee. 
 
 II. Originally the trochee was the only foot allowed to 
 enter into the line ; but variations were afterward introdu- 
 ced, as in the case of iambic verse. 
 
 in. The trochee, like the iambus, is convertible into a 
 tribraclL Hence this last-mentioned foot is allowed to en- 
 ter, and so are the spondee and anapsst. The dactyl, 
 however, is in general not admitted, except in the case of 
 a proper name. 
 
 IV. A difference, deserving of careful notice, exists be- 
 tween the iambic and trochaic measures, in that the former 
 
TROCHAIC MEASURES. 177 
 
 admits the spondee and anapaest into the uneven places, 
 but the trochaic into the even only. 
 
 1. Trochaic Dimeter Catalectic. 
 
 I. This measure consists of three feet, properly all tro- 
 chees, and a catalectic syllable ; as, 
 
 Horat. Non e\bur ne\que aure\um. 
 Prud. Dona | cdnsci\lentt\dB. 
 
 II. In the second place it admits the spondee, the dac- 
 tyl, and likewise the anapaest. 
 
 Senec. Leriis | ac mddt\\cum Jiu\ens, 
 Aura I nee vsr^gens ldt\us 
 Ducat I mtrepiWddm rdt\em 
 Tutd I me medi\\d ve\hdt 
 Vitd I decurr\ens vi\d» 
 
 III. The trochaic dimeter catalectic is otherwise scanned 
 as an Iambic Dimeter Acephalous. 
 
 2. Trochaic Dimeter A catalectic. 
 
 I. The trochaic dimeter consists of four feet, properly 
 all trochees ; as, 
 
 Boeth. Ndnfd\cit quod 1| bptdt ( ipse.\\ 
 
 II. The spondee, however, and its equivalents in quan- 
 tity, the anapaest and dactyl, are admitted into the second 
 place. 
 
 Buchanan. Incd\lck terrWdrum ah \ ortu, 1 
 SoUs j ultiWmum dd cu\btle ti 
 Ejd j Domino ^ jubi\ldte. | 
 Cdnsci\ds sceler^is ne\fandi. H 
 
 3. Trochaic Tetrameter Catalectic. 
 I. This measure consists of seven feet and a catalectic 
 syllable. 
 
 XL Originally all the feet were trochees, but variations 
 
178 
 
 TROCHAIC MEASURES. 
 
 having been subsequently introduced, the following result 
 was finally obtained : 
 
 1. The trochee may in every place be resolved into a 
 tribrach. 
 
 2. In the even places, that is, the second, fourth, and 
 sixth, in addition to the trochee, a spondee is admis- 
 sible, which may be resolved into an anapaest. 
 
 3. A dactyl is admissible, in the case of a proper namey 
 in any place except the fourth and seventh. 
 
 III. The caesura uniformly takes place after the fourth 
 foot, thus dividing the verse into a trochaic dimeter acata- 
 lectic and a trochaic dimeter catalectic. 
 
 IV. The scale, according to what has just been laid 
 down, is as follows : 
 
 Proper Name. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 r ■ 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 
 -- 
 
 -- 
 
 -- 
 
 -- 
 
 -^ 
 
 -- 
 
 -w 
 
 
 
 -- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -^w 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 Crds am\et qui U nunquam am\dvit \\ quique dm\dvit \\ eras 
 
 dm\et. 
 Ver nov\um, ver || jam cdn\drum \\ vere \ ndtus ll orhis j esU 
 Vere \ cdncdrd\dnt dm\dreSi \\ vere \ nuhunt || dUt\eSj 
 £t nem\us com\\dm re\sdlvtt \\ de mdr^tls || imhri\hus,^ 
 
 V. The following lines are given without the marks of 
 scansion, to show the place of the caesura. 
 
 Quando ponebam novellas || arbores malt et piri 
 Cortici summcB notavi || nomen ardoris mei. 
 Nulla Jit exinde finis || vel quies cupidinis : 
 Crescit ardor, gliscit arbor, || ramus implet literas? 
 
 VI. This metre was much used in hymns, for which, 
 
 1. These lines are taken from the Pervigilium Veneri», 
 
 2. Burmanrif Anthol. Lot., vol. 1, p. 687. 
 
CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 179 
 
 from its grave and sonorous character, it is well adapted. 
 The division made in the line by the caesural pause would 
 suit, no doubt, the convenience of the chorus, one portion 
 of their number singing the complete dimeter, the other the 
 catalectic. Thus, 
 
 Prudent. Made judex mortuorum^ || 
 
 Made rex viventium. 
 M. Cap. Scande cali templa VirgOj \\ 
 
 Digna lanto fczdere. 
 
 VII. The comic writers took equal liberties with this as 
 with the iambic measure, introducing the spondee and its 
 equivalents, the anapaest and dactyl, into the trochaic places. 
 Terent. Q,uot mod^s con\iemtus \ spretus 1 |1 fddd | trdnS' 
 
 dd^a dmni\a hem. 
 Id. Tdntdm \ rem tdm |1 necle\genter \\ dgere ? \ prceten-W 
 
 ens mdd\d. 
 Id. Obstipu^ cen\serC me \ verbum \\ pdtulss\e ullum || 
 
 prdld\qui out. 
 Id. Tot me tm\pediunt |] cur a | qu^ m^\um animum \ 
 
 divor^soi trd\hunt. 
 Id. AUqutd I fdcerem, ut |1 hoc ne | fdcerem \\ sed nunc | 
 
 quid priWmum exse\qudr ? 
 
 SECTION XXXIV. 
 
 CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 I. Choriambic verses are so denominated from the foot 
 (or measure) which predominates in them, namely, the 
 choriambus, compounded of a choree (or trochee) and an 
 iambus ; as, TdntdUd^. 
 
 II. The structure of choriambic verses is extremely sim- 
 ple, the first foot (with the exception of the dimeter) being 
 generally a spondee, sometimes a trochee or iambus, the 
 last £01 iambus, while one, two, or three choriambi are in- 
 terposed. 
 
160 CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 1. Choriambic Dimeter. 
 
 I. The Choriambic Dimeter consists of a choriambus 
 and a bacchius ; as, 
 
 Horat. Lydia die \ per omiies. 
 Perdere cur | dpricum. 
 Cur neque 7m\Utdrls. 
 Temperdt d\rd frenls. 
 
 II. This measure occurs once in Horace, in conjunction 
 with another species of choriambic verse. 
 
 2. Choriambic Trimeter Acatalectic, or Glyconic. 
 
 I. This measure, called Glyconic from the poet Glycon, 
 its inventor, consists, as it appears in Horace, of a spondee, 
 a choriambus, and an iambus ; as, 
 
 Sic te I Divd potens | Cypri. 
 Ventd\rumqu€ regdt \ pater. 
 Ndvts j qucB tilii cre\ditum. 
 
 II. This species of choriambic verse is not used in a 
 system by itself in the works of either Horace or Catullus, 
 but in combination with other species of choriambic meas- 
 ures. 
 
 III. Horace, who was very fond of the Glyconic, invari- 
 ably adheres to the spondee in the first place, except in the 
 two following instances, where a trochee occurs : 
 
 Teucer et Sthenelus sciens. \0d., 1, 15, 24.) 
 Igriis Iliacas domos. (lb., 1, 15, 36.) 
 The best editions, however, now read, 
 
 Teucer^ te Sthenelus sciens. 
 Ignis Pergameas domos. 
 
 IV. Catullus, however, frequently has a trochee in the 
 first place ; as, 
 
 Rust%\ca dgricola | bonis, 
 Cinge I temp5rd Jldr\ibus. 
 Fldmme\um cdpe lcB\tus hue. 
 
CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 181 
 
 Nuptt\aUa cdn\cmens. 
 Voce I carrmna t'inn\ula. 
 
 V. The same poet also occasionally uses an iambus in 
 the first place ; as, 
 
 Puell\(B et pueri tn\tegn. 
 
 VI. In the following line Horace lengthens a short final 
 syllable by the force of the caesural pause : 
 
 Siji\git adamant\inos. 
 
 3. Choriambic Trimeter Catalectic, or Pherecratic. 
 
 I. The Pherecratic verse, so called from the poet Pher- 
 ecrates, is the Glyconic (which we have just been consid- 
 ering) deprived of its final syllable. It consists of a spon- 
 dee, a choriambus, and a catalectic syllable ; as, 
 
 Horat. Grato \ Pyrrha sub an\trd. 
 Id. Nigns j "dzqudra vent^s» 
 
 Id. Sperat j nescms aurjcB. 
 
 II. This species of verse, like the preceding, is not found 
 in a system by itself in the works of either Horace or Ca- 
 tullus. 
 
 III. In Horace, the first foot is invariably a spondee. In 
 Catullus, although a spondee is sometimes employed in the 
 first foot, a trochee is far more common ; as, 
 
 Amm\umque sondnt\um. 
 Dicta I lurnine Lun\a, 
 Tecta I frugihus ex\ples. 
 
 IV. An iambus also occurs in Catullus, but rarely ; as, 
 
 Puell^que cana\mus. 
 Hymen j O Hymen^\e. 
 
 V. In one instance in Catullus, a long syllable is found 
 supplying the place of the two short ones that contriljute to 
 form the choriambus ; as, 
 
 Nutri\unt humor\e, 
 
 Q 
 
182 CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 VI. The Pherecratic, as it appears in Horace, with a 
 spondee in the first place, is scanned by some as a dactylic 
 trimeter acatalectic. Thus, 
 
 Grdto I Pyrrha sub | antro. 
 
 Nlgris I cequora | vends. 
 
 Sperat \ riescius \ akra. 
 
 4. Choriameic AscLEPiADic Tetrameter. 
 
 I. This measure (sometimes called the Minor Asclepia- 
 die) consists of a spondee, two choriambi, and an iambus. 
 
 II. The name Asclepiadic is derived from that of the 
 poet Asclepiades, who is said to have been the inventor of 
 the measure. 
 
 III. The following are specimens of it : 
 Horat. Mmce\nds dtdvis \\ edite re\gihus. 
 Senec. Nbn ill\um poterdnt |1 figere cusp^des. 
 Prud. Hostis I dirus ddest |( cum duce per\fidd. 
 
 IV. The csesural pause always falls after the first chori- 
 ambus, as marked in the lines just given ; and in the fol- 
 lowing verses this pause lengthens a short syllable. 
 
 Horat. Quam si quidquid ardt || impiger Appulus. 
 Certa sede manet, \\ humor et in genas. 
 
 V. The position of the casural pause after the first chori- 
 ambus, facilitates the scansion of this measure as a dactylic 
 pentameter catalectic. Thus, 
 
 M'^ce\nds dtd\vis 11 edite \ regibus. 
 Non iU\um pdle\rdnt ^figere \ cuspldes. 
 Hostis I dirus dd\est H cum duce \ perfido. 
 
 VI. This latter mode of scanning was, as we learn from 
 Terentianus Maurus, adopted by many of his contempora- 
 ries. He himself, however, condemns the practice.* 
 
 1. Sunt qui tradiderint, ultima vrrsni 
 
 Tanquam pentametro syllaha dempta sii, 
 
 Quam si resiituas, pentanutrum fore, &c. {Ter. Maur , 2650.) 
 
CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 183 
 
 VII. Sometimes, though very rarely, the first foot of the 
 Asclepiadic was made a dactyl ; as, 
 
 Senec. Effugi\um, et miseros libera mors vocet. 
 M. Capell. Omntge\num genitor regna movens Deum. 
 
 5. Choriambic Tetrameter Acatalectic. 
 
 I. This species of verse consists of three choriambi and 
 a bacchius (w ) ; as, 
 
 Sept. Ser. Jane pater, \ Jane tuens \ dive bleeps j biformis. 
 Auson. Tu bene si j quid facias ] non memmissle fas est. 
 
 Claud. Omne nemus, \ cum fuvus, \ omne candt \ pro- 
 
 fundum, 
 
 II. It admits, however, of variations, each of the three 
 choriambi being changeable to other feet of equal lime ; as, 
 
 Seren. Cui resera\td mugiunt \ aurca claust\ra mundi. 
 Id. Tibi vetus dr\d caluit dbo\rigineo j sacello. 
 
 6. Choriambic Pentameter Acatalectic. 
 
 I. This measure consists of a spondee, three choriambi, 
 and an iambus ; as, 
 
 Horat. Tu ne \ qucesieris, \ scire nefds, j quern rmhi, quern j 
 
 tibu 
 Id. Niilldm \ Vdre sdcrd | vite prius \ severts drb\orem. 
 
 Catull. Alphe\ne immemor, dt\que undnimls \ false s6dd\Ubus, 
 
 II. This species of verse is sometimes called the Great- 
 er Asclepiadic, 
 
 Epichoriambic Verse. 
 I. By Epichoriambic verse is meant a species of measure 
 which admits some feet that do not properly belong to cho- 
 
 And again : 
 
 Quod, jam pentametri non patilur modus ; 
 
 Nam sic ires videas esse pedes dalos. {Id., 2663.) 
 
184 CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 riambic measure, but which are, as it were, superadded 
 thereto.' 
 
 II. The most important varieties of this species of meas- 
 ure are the two following : 
 
 1. Epichoriambic Trimeter Catalectic, or Sapphic. 
 
 I. This measure is a variety of the choriambic trimeter 
 catalectic, and is composed of a second epitrit, a choriam- 
 bus, and a bacchius ; as, 
 
 Horat. Jam satis ter\ris ruvis at\que dira. 
 Catull. Ccesdns vts\ens monument\a mdgm. 
 
 II. In practice, however, it is more convenient to con- 
 sider it as composed of a trochee, a spondee, a dactyl, and 
 two trochees ; as. 
 
 Jam sdi^s terras nivis | dtque | «flrS. 
 Cmsdr^s vis\ens mbnu\mentd j mdgm. 
 
 III. Horace invariably has a spondee in the second 
 place ; but Catullus, imitating the example of the Greeks, 
 admits a trochee ; as, 
 
 Seu Sdc\ds sdg^ttyer\dsque \ Pdrthds. 
 
 IV. Horace generally makes the first syllable of the dac- 
 tyl caesural ; as, 
 
 Pindarum quisquis || studet amulare, 
 Sanguinem, per quos || cecidere justa. 
 Integer vit<B || scelerisque purus. 
 
 V. More rarely the first two syllables of the dactyl close 
 a word, thus forming a species of trochaic caesura ;* as, 
 
 1. The term Epichoriambic is from ini, "tn addition to,** and xopi- 
 afiSo^. 
 
 2. Horace, however, seems to have changed his opinion with regard 
 to this pause. In the first three books of the Odes it occurs but seldom 
 (as, for example, 1, 10; 1, 12; 1, 25; 2, 30; 2, 6, &c.), while in 
 book fourth it happens eleven times in odes second and sixth, four times 
 in ode eleventh, and twelve times in the Carmen Saculare. The fornB 
 
 Nuntium eurvaque lyrct parentem, 
 
 where the enclitic que is the second syllable of the dtct>], occurs twice 
 
CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 185 
 
 Laurea donandus || Apollinari. 
 Pinus aut impvlsa 1| cupressus Euro. 
 
 VI. In one instance, Horace lengthens a short syllable 
 in the caesura ; as, 
 
 Angulus ridet || uhi non Hymetlo, (^Od., 2, 6, 14.) 
 
 VII. Catullus, following the Greeks, neglects this caesu- 
 ra altogether ; as, 
 
 Seu Sacas sagittiferosque Parthos. (11, 6.) 
 Ultimi Jlos prcBtereunte postquam, (11, 22.) 
 
 Sapphic Stanza, 
 
 I. This stanza, so called from the two celebrated frag- 
 ments of the gifted Sappho that have reached our times, 
 consists of three Sapphic lines, such as have just been de- 
 scribed, followed by an Adonic, or Dactylic Dimeter AcaU 
 alectic. 
 
 II. Taking Horace for our model, the scale of the Latin 
 Sapphic stanza will be as follows : 
 
 Jam satis terris \\ nivis atque dircB 
 Grandinis misit || pater, et rvhcnte 
 Dextera sacras || jaculatus arces 
 Terruit urhem. 
 
 III. There is one feature prominently conspicuous in the 
 Sapphic stanza, namely, a close connexion between the 
 third and fourth lines, and hence Horace four times divides 
 a word between them : 
 
 only in the first three books, namely, Oi., 1, 10. 6, and 18, while in the 
 fourth book it is found four times in odo second, once in ode sixth, and 
 seven times in the Cur men SiDculare. '{Ramsay^s Lot. Pros., p. 195.) 
 
 Q2 
 
186 CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 
 
 Labitur ripa, Jove non prohante^ ux- 
 
 -orius amnis. (1, 2, 19.) 
 Thracio bacchante magis sub inter- 
 
 'lunia vento. (1,25,11.) 
 Grosphe non gemmis neque purpura ve- 
 
 -nale nee auro. (2, 16, 7.) 
 Pendulum zona bene te secuta e- 
 
 -lidere collum. (3, 27, 59.) 
 
 IV. We have a similar instance in Catullus (11, 11) : 
 
 Gallicum Rhenum horribilisque ultim- 
 -osque Britannos. 
 
 V. This division of a word is confined, it will be remem- 
 bered, to the third and fourth verse; no example being 
 found of such a division at the end of the first, second, or 
 fourth. Hence it has been conjectured, and the supposi- 
 tion is a very probable one, that neither Sappho, nor Catul- 
 lus, nor Horace ever intended the stanza to consist of four 
 separate verses, but wrote it as three, namely, two five foot 
 Sapphics, and one of seven feet (the fifth foot of the long 
 verse being indiscriminately either a spondee or trochee) ; 
 thus :^ 
 
 Jam satis terris nivis atque dira 
 Grandinis misit pater, et rubente 
 Dextera sacras jaculatus arces, terruit urbem. 
 
 IlicR dum se nimium querenti 
 
 Jactat ultorem, vagus et sinistra 
 
 Labitur ripa, Jove non probante, uxorius amnis. 
 
 Otium bello furiosa Thrace, 
 Otium Medi pharetra decori, 
 Grosphe, non gemmis, neque purpura venale nee auro. 
 
 VI. Elision sometimes takes place between the second 
 1. Monthly Review, January, 1798, p. 46. 
 
CHORIAMBIC MEASURES. 187 
 
 and tliird, and the third and fourth lines. Thus, in Hor- 
 ace, 
 
 2. Dissidens plebi numero beator(um) 
 
 3. Eximit virtus, &c. (2, 2, 18.) 
 
 ! 
 
 ( 2. Mugiunt vaccoiy tibi tollit hinnit(vira) 
 \ 3. Apta quadrigis equa, &c. (2, 16, 34.) 
 
 r 2. Plorat, et vires animumque mores^qvLG) 
 
 < 3. Aureos educit in astra, nig-ro(que) 
 
 f 4. Invidet Oreo. (4, 2, 22.) 
 
 !3. RomultB genti date remque prol€m(c^e) 
 4. Et decus omne. (C, S., 47.) 
 
 VII. Elisions of this kind, however, are not necessary 
 in their nature. Thus we find an hiatus between the third 
 and fourth lines in the following, from Horace ; 
 Neve te nostris vitiis iniquum 
 
 Odor aura, (1,2, 47.) 
 Between the first and second, from the same : 
 
 Sive mutata juvenem figura ^ 
 
 Ales in terris, &c. (1, 2, 41.) 
 And between the second and third : 
 
 Aut super Pindo gelidove in Haemo 
 Unde vocalem temere insecutcB 
 
 Orphea sylvcB. (1, 12, 6.) 
 
 2. Epichoriambic Tetrameter Catalectic, or Greater 
 Sapphic. 
 I. This measure consists of a second epitrit, two chor- 
 iambi, and a bacchius ; as follows : 
 
 Horat. 7^ deos dr\o Sybdrm\\cur properds \ dmdndo. 
 
18S IONIC VERSES. 
 
 II. It is, in fact, the ordinary Sapphic, with the addition 
 of a choriambus in the third place. 
 
 III. The first syllable of the first choriambus ought to be 
 caesural, and there ought to be a division of the verse after 
 the first choriambus.^ 
 
 SECTION XXXV. 
 
 IONIC VERSES. 
 Ionic verses are of two kinds, the Ionic a majore and 
 Ionic a minore, which are so denominated from the feet or 
 measures of which they are respectively composed. 
 
 1. Ionic a Majore Verses. 
 Of these the most celebrated is the 
 
 Ionic a Majore Tetrameter Brachycatalectic. 
 
 I. This measure is otherwise called the Sotadean, from 
 Sotddes, a Thracian, who lampooned Ptolemy Philadelphus. 
 
 II. In its pure state it consists of three Ionic a majore 
 feet, followed by a spondee, according to the following 
 scheme : 
 
 * Tuid mans \ Iras vtdet \ e Itttore \ naula. 
 
 III. Several of these Sotadean verses are to be found in 
 the remains of the Greek poets, and have been carefully 
 analyzed by Hermann. In Latin, a short fragment of En- 
 nius, and a few irregular lines in Martial and Petronius 
 Arbiter, are the only specimens of the measure, except 
 such as are met with in Plautus. (AuL, 2, I, 30 ; 3, 2.) 
 
 IV. The Ionics a majore of Martial, and these are but 
 two lines, have the proper foot in the first two places, and 
 a ditrochaeus in the third, followed by a spondee. 
 
 Has cum gemtn\d compede \ dcdhdt cdt\ends 
 Sdlurne tib\l Zbilus \ dnnulos pri\dres.^ 
 
 1. Hermann, D. M. E., 3, \6.— Ramsay's Lot. Pros., p. 199. 
 
 2. Ep., 3, 30. 
 
IONIC VERSES. 189 
 
 V. This change of the third measure to a ditrochaeus 
 seems to have been a favourite with the writers in this 
 species of verse, as tending to give greater softness and 
 harmony to the otherwise stiff and monotonous line. 
 
 VI. By a farther variation, either of the long syllables 
 in each of the three Ionic measures might be resolved into 
 two short, which resolution was regarded as an improve- 
 ment ;' but it does not appear that both the long syllables 
 were ever thus resolved at the same time. 
 
 Petron. Pede tendite, | cursum addite, convolute planta. 
 
 Ciecilius er|i^ consimilis pedis Jigura} 
 
 Solet integer \ anapaestus et | in fine locari. 
 
 Hunc effici\et Minucius | ut quis vocitetur. 
 
 Catalexis enim dicitur \ ea claiisula | versus. 
 Petron. Ferrum timuif quod trepi\dd male dabat | usutn. 
 
 2. Ionic a Minore Verses. 
 
 I. The Ionic a minore verse is entirely composed of that 
 foot or measure called the Ionic a minore. 
 
 II. We have one specimen of this kind of verse in Hor- 
 ace (^Od., 3, 12), which is differently arranged by different 
 editors, but is usually considered as a system of Tetrame- 
 ters Acatalectic. 
 
 III. Ionic a minore verses, in fact, are not confined to 
 any particular number of feet or measures, but may, like 
 anapaestics, be extended to any length, provided only, that, 
 with due attention to synapheia, the final syllable in each 
 measure be either naturally long, or be made long by the 
 concourse of consonants ; and also that each sentence or 
 period terminate with a complete measure, having the 
 spondee or two long syllables of the Ionic foot for its close. 
 
 1. " Nam, quo fuerint crebrius hi pedes minuti, 
 
 Vibrare sonum versiculos magis videmus.^^ 
 
 {Terent. Maur.,y. 2054, seq.) 
 
 2. This line, together with the three that follow, are taken from Te- 
 rentianus. 
 
190 LOGAOSDIC VERSES. 
 
 IV. The specimen from Horace above alluded to is as 
 follows : 
 
 Miserarum est \ neque dmori \ dare ludum, \ neque dulci 
 Mala Vino \ lavere ; out ex\animari | metuentes 
 Pdtruce verb\erd llngum. | Tibi qualiXm \ Cytherece 
 Puer dies, \ tibi telds, \ operds'^\que Mhiervoi 
 Studium aufertf | Neobule, | Lipdrei | rittdr Hebri, &c. 
 
 SECTION XXXVI. 
 
 LOGACEDIC VERSES. 
 
 I. Logaadic verses are those which are formed by add- 
 ing any number of trochees to any dactylic verse. 
 
 II. They receive their name from ?i6yog, ^- discourse,^* 
 and doidrj, ^'song" because dactylic verse is the lofty 
 language of poetry, whereas the trochaic approaches more 
 nearly to ordinary discourse.' 
 
 III. Of logaoedic verses the most important are the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 1. Archilochian Heptameter. 
 
 I. This measure is composed of a Dactylic Tetrameter a 
 priorei followed by a pure Trochaic Dimeter Brachycata- 
 lectic. 
 
 II. The first three feet may be either dactyls or spon- 
 dees ; the fourth is always a dactyl ; the last three are tro- 
 chees. Thus, 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 j 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 _ S-. w 
 
 
 
 _ ^ w 
 
 
 — "^ 
 
 — w 
 
 Horat. Solvitur \ dcris hy\ems grd\td vice || veris | et Fdv\dn%. 
 
 III. The first syllable of the third foot ought to be caesu- 
 ral, and the fourth foot ought to end with a word. 
 
 1. The iambus is the true foot for discourse, and the trochee for dan- 
 cing. Thus Aristotle roniarks, /mAzara "keKTLKov rdv fiirpuv to lau- 
 6elov koTi. {A. P., 4.) 
 
LOGACEDIC VERSES. 191 
 
 IV. Horace uses this species of verse once in Od., 1, 4, 
 where it is placed alternately with an Iambic Trimeter 
 Catalectic. 
 
 2. Alcaic Decasyllabic, or Minor Alcaic. 
 
 I. This measure consists of a pure Dactylic Dimeter 
 Acatalectic, followed by a pure Trochaic Manometer Acat- 
 alec tic ; as, 
 
 Flumma \ cdnstiter\mt ac\utd. 
 
 II. This forms the fourth line of the celebrated Alcaic or 
 Horatian stanza, which we are presently to consider. 
 
 3. PHALiECIAN HeNDECASYLLABIC. 
 
 I. This measure, termed Phalaecian from the poet Pha- 
 laecus, and Hendecasyllabic because consisting of eleven syl- 
 lables (evdeKa avXXa6al), is composed of five feet, a spon- 
 dee, a dactyl, and three trochees ; as, 
 
 Mart. Non est \ tnvere \ sed val\ere \ vita. 
 CatuU. Qudi ddn\d lepid\um ndv\um Ub\ellum. 
 
 II. In other words, it consists of a Dactylic Dimeter 
 Acatalectic^ followed by a Trochaic Dimeter Brachycatalectic. 
 
 III. Catullus, with whom this is a favourite measure, 
 uses a trochee not unfrequently in the first place, and some- 
 times air iambus ; as, 
 
 Aridja modo pumice expolitum. (1, 2.) 
 T5ta 1 millia me decern poposcit. (41, 2.) 
 Ami|co5 medicosque convocate. (41, 6.) 
 Meas I esse aliquid putare nugas. (1, 4.) 
 
 IV. This liberty, however, w^as rarely taken by the po- 
 ets subsequent to Catullus.^ 
 
 V. Catullus has in some instances marred the elegance 
 
 1. In Statius, for instance, not a single example of the kind occurs in 
 upward of 450 lines ; in Prudentius, not one in above 260 ; not one in 
 Ausonius, who has more than 2000 verses in this measure ; while Sido- 
 nius ApoUinaris, in upward of 1200 Phalaecians, has not aho\e two that 
 can bo proved, and these are proper names. {Carey^s Lot. Pros., p. 282.) 
 
193 COMPOUND MEASURES. 
 
 and harmony of this measure, by introducing a heavy spon- 
 dee into the second place ;' as, 
 
 Te camp\d c^^B\ivimus minore. (55, 3.) 
 Et mult\is \kx\g\uoribus peresus. (55, 31.) 
 
 VI. The same poet, in one line of a very irregular piece, 
 has a tribrach in the first place, a license, however, which 
 appears authorized by the difficulty of otherwise employing 
 a proper name. 
 
 CdLmQxi\um mihi pessimcs puellcR. (55,10.) 
 
 VII. The name Hendecasyllahic does not exclusively be- 
 long to Phalaecian verse, since there are other measures to 
 which it is equally applicable. For instance, the Sapphic 
 and a variety of the Alcaic not only contain the like num- 
 ber of syllables, but also in like proportion of long to short, 
 so that the same words sometimes may, in different posi- 
 tions, become either a Phalaecian, a Sapphic, or an Alcaic. 
 Thus, 
 
 (Phal.) Summum \ nee metu\as di\em nee \ bptes. 
 (Sapph.) Nee di\em summ\um metu\as nee \ optes. 
 (Ale.) Summum \ nee dpt\es || nee metu\as diem. 
 
 SECTION XXXVII. 
 
 COMPOUND MEASURES. 
 
 1. DACTrLICO-lAMBIC. 
 
 I. This measure occurs in the eleventh epode of Horace, 
 being used there alternately with the Iambic Senarius, and 
 consists of a Daetylie Trimeter Cataleeticy followed by an 
 Iambic Dimeter Acatalectic ; as, 
 
 Scribere \ versicu\lds || amdr\e per\\ciissum | grdvi. \\ 
 
 II. This measure properly falls under the head of Asy- 
 nartet^ verses, that is, the component parts are not subject 
 
 1 . This is made by some a separate measure, and called Pseudo-Pka- 
 lacian. 
 
 2. From d, privative, and owapTou, " to join together ;" hence uaw- 
 dprrjTo^, " not closely joined together.'' 
 
COMPOUND MEASURES. 193 
 
 to the ordinary laws of prosody and versification, since the 
 last syllable of the first member of the verse may be ei^er 
 long or short, just as if it were the final syllable of a separ- 
 ate line ; and, moreover, an hiatus may take place between 
 the two members of the measure. Thus, 
 
 Jnachia furere, || silvis honorem decuiit. 
 
 Arguit et latere il petitus imo spiritus. 
 
 Libera consilia || nee contumeluB graves. 
 
 Fervidiore mero || arcana promdrat loco. 
 
 Vincere moUitia Q amor Lycisci me tenet. 
 These lines all occur in the eleventh epode of Horace. In 
 the first, second, and third, the short final syllables in fu' 
 rere, latere, and consilia are considered long, by virtue of 
 their position at the end of the dactylic trimeter catalectic ; 
 while in the fourth and fifth there is an hiatus between the 
 two members of the verse [mero arcana and moUitia amor). 
 
 2. Iambico-Dactylic, or Elegiambic. 
 
 I. This measure is directly the reverse of the preceding, 
 that is, it consists of an Iambic Dimeter, followed by a 
 Dactylic Trimeter Catalectic. Thus, 
 Horat. Ta vi\na Tdrq\\uatd \ move || consule | pressa me[d. 
 Id. Redii\cet in \\ sedem \ vice. \ Nine et A\chchnem\o. 
 Id. Levar\e Jtr||w pect\dra |{ sdlUci\titdini\bus. 
 Id. Findunt | Scamdnd^juri fliim\ina || liibriciis | et Sim6\is. 
 
 n. This measure, like the preceding one, belongs prop- 
 erly to the class of Asynartete verses ; and hence, in the 
 second, third, and fourth lines just cited, the short final syl- 
 lables in vice, pectora, and flumind are considered long, by 
 virtue of their position at the end of the iambic dimeter. 
 
 III. There are in all nine lines belonging to this species 
 "of verse in Horace. It is not used in a system by itself, 
 but is placed alternately with the heroic hexameter in 
 Epode 13. 
 
 R 
 
194 COMPOUND MEASURES. 
 
 3. Alcaic Hendecasyllabic, or Greater Alcaic. 
 
 I. This measure is compounded of an Iambic Monome- 
 ter Hypercatalectic and a pure Dactylic Dimeter Acatalectic ; 
 as, 
 
 Horat. Vides | ut dU\a \\ stet ntve | cdndidum. 
 Claud. Venus [ rm)ers\um \\ sperndt A\ddnidem. 
 
 II. But the first foot of the iambic portion is, of course, 
 alterable to a spondee ; as, 
 
 Horat. O md\tre pul\ckrd \\ fiUd | pulchnor. 
 Claud. Victum \ fdt^\tur \ Delos A\pdlUnem, 
 
 III. Horace much more frequently has a spondee than 
 an iambus in the first place, and Prudentius always a spon- 
 dee. 
 
 IV. The Alcaic is sometimes scanned with a choriambus 
 and an iambus in the latter colon or member ; as, 
 
 Vides I ut dlt\d H stet ntve cdnd\tdum. 
 Venus I rcvers\um \\ sperndt Add\mdem. 
 
 V. Although Horace, who has made greater use of this 
 measure in his lyric compositions than any other, never 
 employed it except in conjunction with two other species 
 of verse (see Alcaic Stanza^ below), other writers have 
 composed entire poems in it alone, as Prudentius, who has 
 a long piece entirely consisting of unmixed Alcaics (Peris» 
 tepL, 14), and Claudian a shorter production (In Nupt, 
 Hon. Aug. et Mar.). 
 
 VI. Claudian's piece begins as follows : 
 
 Princeps corusco sidere pulchrior, 
 Parthis sagittis tendere certior, 
 Eques Gelonis imperiosior, 
 QucB digna mentis laus erit arducB ? 
 Qu<B digna formcB laus erit ignea ? &c. 
 
 The Alcaic Stanza. 
 I. This consists of four lines : the first two are Aleak 
 
COMPOUND MEASURES. 
 
 195 
 
 Hendecasyllabics, or Greater Alcaics ; the third is an lam- 
 hie Dimeter Hypermeter, or Alcaic Enneasyllahic ; and the 
 fourth is an Alcaic Decasyllabic, or Minor Alcaic. 
 
 II. The scheme of the Alcaic stanza is therefore as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 Lines 
 and 2, 
 
 1 2 J 3 4 5 
 
 ■m 
 
 Line 3. 
 
 Line 4. \-^^\-^^\-^\-^ 
 
 Vides ut alta stet nive candidum 
 Soracte nee jam sustineant onus 
 SylvcB laborantes geluque 
 Flumina constiterint acuto ? 
 
 III. According to the scheme which has just been given, 
 it will be seen that the first foot in each of the first two 
 lines may be either an iambus or a spondee. Horace, 
 however, as we have already remarked, gives a decided 
 preference to the spondaic commencement. Out of 634 
 Alcaic Hendecasyllabics extant in his works, 18 only have 
 an iambus in the first place ; that is, about one in thirty-five. 
 
 IV. Once only do we find in the same poet two lines in 
 succession beginning with an iambus ; as, 
 
 Metu deorum continuit? quibus 
 
 Pepercit aris? O utinam nova. (1, 35, 37.) 
 
 V. The fifth syllable in the first and second lines ought 
 always to be caesural ; as, 
 
 Non si trecen[is j quotquot eunt dies. 
 
 VI. Horace, however, directly violates this rule twice.' 
 
 1. Special rules for the structure of the Alcaic stanza may be found 
 in Ramsay, Lat. Pros., p. 220, seqq. 
 
196 MISCELLANEOUS MEASURES. 
 
 Mentemque lympTiatam Mareotico. (1, 37, 14.) 
 Spectandus in certamine Martio. (4, 14, 17.) 
 
 SECTION XXXVIII. 
 
 MEASURES NOT INCLUDED UNDER THE PREVIOUS 
 CLASSIFICATION. 
 
 1. Cretic Verse. 
 
 I. Cretic numbers belong in strictness to the trochaic, 
 and are nothing else but a Catalectic Trochaic Dipodia, 
 which consists of arsis, thesis, and arsis again. 
 
 II. Since this order is periodic, it is plain that the thesis 
 cannot be doubtful, but consists always and necessarily of 
 one short syllable only, but that each arsis may be resolv- 
 ed ; whence it comes to pass that both the first and fourth 
 paeon, and, moreover, even five short syllables, may be put 
 for the cretic. Thus, 
 
 in. It must also be remarked, that when several cretic 
 feet are conjoined in one verse, no one coheres with an- 
 other in a periodic order ; and the last syllable of the last 
 foot, as every final syllable, cannot be resolved except in 
 systems in vi^hich, since the numbers are continued in one 
 unbroken tenour, the last foot of the verses, unless it is at 
 the same time the last foot of the whole system, is subject 
 to the same law as each intermediate foot. 
 
 IV. Cretics are much used by the Roman tragedians and 
 comedians, and with the same license as to prosody as the 
 rest of the metres. Whence, if they ever put a molossus 
 for a cretic, they do it in such a manner as to conceal the 
 faultiness of the measure under the ambiguity of a familiar 
 pronunciation.' Thus, 
 
 Plaut. Aut solu\tds sinat, \ quos argent\o emerit.* 
 
 1. Bentlcy ad Cic, Tusc, 3, 19.— /<Z. ad Ter. Adelph.y 4, 4, 2.— 
 Hermann, 1). E. M., 2, 19. 
 
 2. Capliv., 2, 1, 11. 
 
MISCELLANEOUS MEASURES. 197 
 
 1 
 
 Plaut. Qu(B ne eject\(B e mari amh\(e sumus, \ te obsecro 
 Id. Ut tuo J recipids | tecto, serv\esque nos^ 
 
 V. As they commonly use the tetrameter, they often 
 made the verse, divided into two equal parts, asynartete.* 
 Thus, Ennius in the Andromacha : 
 
 Qxad pctdm j prcesidi out j exsequdr, j quove nunc 
 Aut auxiU\o exsiU J — autfugd \fretd sim? 
 
 VI. Plautus has not only dimeters sometimes, but still 
 oftener catalectic tetrameters, and that, too, with the third 
 foot having the last syllable doubtful, and the fourth admit- 
 ting a resolution of the arsis. Thus, in the Trinummus 
 (2, 1, 17, 5.^^.): 
 
 Da mihi hoc, | mel meum, j si me dmds, | si audis : 
 
 Ibi pendent\em fent : \ jam dmplius \ drat, 
 
 Non satis id | est mdli, | ni dmpUUs^t \ ettdm, &c. 
 
 2. Bacchiac Verse/ 
 
 I. The ancient metricians referred bacchiac numbers to 
 the paeonic kind, as having arisen from the contraction of 
 the second or fourth paeon. 
 
 II. Modern scholars,^ however, on account of the iambic 
 anacrusis, have joined them with trochaic numbers, although 
 they are in reality spondaic with an iambic anacrusis. 
 
 III. The numbers of the amphibrach (>-' — -^), if repeat- 
 ed, were with reason displeasing to the ancients, on account 
 of their too great weakness. Wherefore, to give them 
 strength, they changed the trochee into a spondee, and 
 thus produced the bacchius (^ ). 
 
 IV. The Roman tragedians and comedians made great 
 use of bacchiac verses, joining also, for the most part, many 
 of them together. 
 
 1. Rud., 1, ,5, 15. 2. Ibid., 1, 5, 19. 
 
 3. Vid. page 192. 
 
 4. Herm., Elem. Doctr. Metr., 2, 22. 
 
 R2 
 
198 MISCELLANEOUS MEASURES. 
 
 V. The legitimate measure of a bacchius in the middle 
 of verses is this, ^ ; but in the end of verses this, 
 
 The freer prosody of the Latins, however, tolerates both a 
 long anacrusis and a dissyllabic one. And a dissyllabic 
 one was usually admitted by Plautus in the first and third 
 foot of tetrameters, that is, in the beginning of each mem- 
 ber, which is commonly composed of two feet ; sometimes 
 in the second and fourth foot also. Thus, in the Aulula. 
 ria (2, 1, 4, seq.) : 
 
 Quamquam hand fdls\a sum nos \ odiosas | haberi. 
 
 Nam multum ( loquaces | mento omnes j hahemur. 
 In the Men(Bckm. (5, 6, 6) : 
 
 Mento hoc nd\b%sfit qui | quidem hue ven\enmus. 
 In the Amphitryon (2, 1, 15) : 
 
 Tun^ me verh\ero dudes | herum lu\diftcdn. 
 
 VI. Tetrameters having a caesura at the end of the sec- 
 ond foot are a kind very much in use. That caesura, how- 
 ever, is often neglected. Plautus, who delighted very 
 much in this measure, sometimes inserted a dimeter in the 
 midst of tetrameters. Sometimes he even coupled two 
 verses by means of an elision ; as in the Amphitryon (2, 2) : 
 
 Sdtm pdrv\d res est \ vdluptd\tum in vita a^|(que) 
 In 0Btd\te agundd, \ prm qudm quod \ molestum est. 
 
 VII. These tetrameters sometimes appear to have clau- 
 Bulae of an iambic dimeter catalectic ; as in Terence, An- 
 drian. (3, 2, 4) : 
 
 Quodjussi ei\ddri biber\e et quantum im\perdvt || date mox \ 
 ego hue I revert\dr. 
 
 VIII. Bacchiac verses sometimes appear to be continued 
 an systems, so that a doubtful syllable has no place in the 
 end of the verses, and words may be divided between two 
 
MISCELLANEOUS MfiASURES. 
 
 199 
 
 verses. Thus, we have the following from Varro (nepl 
 ^E^ayoyyTj^, ap. Non.^ p. 336) : 
 
 Quemndm te ess\e dicdm \ ferd qui \ mdnu cdr-\ 
 pons ferv\tdds fdnt\tum dpens \ Idcus sdn-\ 
 guinls, te\que vita \ levds ferr\eo ensa. | 
 IX. Catalectic bacchiacs, having the last foot an iambus, 
 are remarkable i». Plautus. Thus, we have the following 
 dimeters in the Persa (2, 28, 30) : 
 Perge, ut cce\perds, 
 Hoc, lend \ tihl 
 Delude, ut \ lubet, 
 Herus dum hinc j dbest. 
 Vtdesne, ut | tuts 
 Dtctis pdr\eo ? 
 
 3. Saturnian Verse. 
 
 I. The Saturnian verse, which some rank among the asyn- 
 artete measures, appears to have been the only one used by 
 the most ancient Roman poets. 
 
 II. In it both inscriptions and poems were written. Liv- 
 ius Andronicus translated the Odyssey into this measure, 
 and in it Naevius wrote his poem on the First Punic War. 
 
 III. The Saturnian has the following scheme : 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 ^ — 
 
 v^ — 
 
 w — 
 
 — 
 
 — w 
 
 — ^ 
 
 — ^ 
 
 Ddhunt I malum \ MeteU\l \\ N(Bvi\d po\et^, 
 
 IV. But the rude poets of this early age both disregard- 
 ed the caesura often, and used every kind of resolution, re- 
 solving even the doubtful syllable in the end of the first 
 member. After the manner of ancient language, too, they 
 allowed spondees in all the places. Nay, the most ancient 
 of the poets seem to have thought it sufficient if their verses 
 only bore some sort of resemblance to these numbers. The 
 
200 UNION OF DIFFERENT KINDS OF VERSE. 
 
 verses of the inscription composed by Naevius on himself, 
 and preserved by Aulus Gellius (1, 24), are tolerable 
 enough : 
 
 Mdrtd\Us tm\mdrtd\lis ^fiere \ sifdr\etfds, 
 Flerent \ divS | Cdm'cB\na>. \\ NcRvi\um pd\etdm. 
 Itdque I postquam est \ Orci\nd || trddi\tus thes\aurdf 
 ObU\ti sunt I RomcR \ loquV\er Ldt\im \ lingua. 
 V. The last of the Romans who used this measure ap- 
 pears to have been Varro in his Satires/ 
 
 SECTION XXXIX. 
 
 ON THE UNION OF DIFFERENT KINDS OF VERSE.2 
 
 I. A poem receives the name of Monocolon, Dicolon, Tri' 
 colon, &DC., according to the number of different species of 
 verse which it contains. 
 
 II. When a poem contains one species of verse only, it 
 is called Monocolon (from [lovog, " alone" " single,''^ and 
 KCdXov, " a limb,'^ or " member''^). The Eclogues, Georgics, 
 and Mxie'idi of Virgil, the Satires and Epistles of Horace, 
 the Metamorphoses of Ovid, are all examples of Carmina 
 Monocola, since they consist of hexameters alone. So also 
 the first ode of the first book of the Odes of Horace is a 
 Carmen Monocolon, since it is a system of choriambic As- 
 clepiadics, unbroken by any other species of verse ; and 
 so on. 
 
 III. When a poem contains two species of verse, it is 
 called Dicolon. The Fasti and Epistles of Ovid, the Ele- 
 gies of TibuUus and Propertius, which are composed of 
 dactylic hexameters and dactylic pentameters, placed alter- 
 nately, are Carmina Dicola. So also those odes which are 
 written in the Sapphic stanza : the third of the first book 
 of Horace, which contains two different species of .chor- 
 iambic verse, and numerous others. 
 
 1. Herm., Doctr. Elem. Metr., 3, 9. 
 
 2. Ramsay's Lat. Pros., p. 230, seq. 
 
UNION OF DIFFERENT KINDS OF VERSE. 201 
 
 IV. When a poem contains three different species of 
 verse, it is called Tricolon. Of this we have an example 
 in the Alcaic stanza of Horace, which is composed of three 
 different kinds of verse. 
 
 V. Another series of terms has been devised in order to 
 point out the intervals after which the first species of verse 
 used in any poem regularly recurs. 
 
 VI. When the first species of verse regularly recurs 
 after the second line, the poem receives the epithet of 
 Distrophon. 
 
 VII. Thus, poems composed in elegiac verse are called 
 Carmina Dicola Distropha. But a poem in the Sapphic 
 stanza, although Dicolon, is not Distrophon, because the 
 first species does not recur regularly until after the fourth 
 line. 
 
 VIII. When the first species of verse recurs after the 
 third line, the poem receives the epithet Tristrophon ; after 
 the fourth line, Tetrastrophon ; and after the fifth line, Pen- 
 tastrophon. 
 
 IX. According to this system, a poem written in the 
 Sapphic stanza is termed Carmen Dicolon Tetrastrophon; 
 in the Alcaic stanza, Carmen Tricolon Tetrastrophon ; while 
 the Epitlialamium of Julia and Manlius, in Catullus, is Di- 
 colon Pentastrophon. 
 
 -X. This species of nomenclature, however, is by no 
 means perfect, as it does not point out the circumstances 
 under which the first species of verse is repeated . Thus, in 
 the Alcaic stanza, the first two lines ^re in the same species 
 of verse, the third and fourth are different from this and 
 from each other ; the grammarians, however, call a poem in 
 this stanza Tricolon Tetrastrophon. But if a stanza of four 
 lines is arranged in such a manner that the first line is one 
 species of verse, the second and the third different from the 
 first, but the same with each other, and the fourth different 
 from any of the preceding ; or if the first and second are 
 different from each other, the third and fourth different from 
 
202 LATIN ACCENTUATION. 
 
 the two preceding, but the same with each other, then, in 
 either of these cases, the poem must be called Tricolon 
 Tetrastrophon. So a poem in the Sapphic stanza is called 
 Dicolon Tetrastrophon ; but if a stanza were composed con- 
 taining one Sapphic line followed by three Adonics, the 
 poem would still bear the same appellation. 
 
 SECTION XL. 
 LATIN ACCENTUATION.' 
 
 In every word of more than one syllable, one is distin- 
 guished by a peculiar stress or elevation of the voice, which 
 is called accent^ of which those that precede or follow are 
 destitute. The syllable so distinguished is said to have 
 the acute accent, which is sometimes marked thus (') ; the 
 grave (^), which is seldom marked, is supposed to be placed 
 over those syllables which are pronounced without that 
 stress of the voice before spoken of. The circumflex, (*) or 
 (~), is supposed to be formed by a combination of the acute 
 and the grave, and hence is usually placed over contracted 
 syllables. 
 
 In modern languages, the accent, when it falls upon a 
 short syllable, has, in most cases, the same effect as if it 
 were long ; but in Latin and Greek, accent and quantity 
 were distinguished from each other ; and, by care and prac- 
 tice, this may be done in reading those languages. 
 
 Words of two syllables have in Latin the accent on the 
 first : if this is naturally long, as in Roma, mater, there is 
 no difficulty ; if short, as homo, pater, we must endeavour 
 to give the first syllable that percussion of the voice which 
 constitutes the accent, without lengthening the vowel, or 
 yet doubling the following consonant. 
 
 The accent never falls on the last syllable of Latin words, 
 except when words of the same letters, but different senses, 
 are to be distinguished by it : e. g., pon^, behind ; ergd, on 
 
 1. Zumpfs Latin Grammar, Kcnrick's edition, p. 469, aeqq. 
 
LATIN ACCENTUATION. 203 
 
 account of; to distinguish them from p6ne (imper. of pono), 
 and ^rgo, therefore. 
 
 Words of three syllables or more have the accent on the 
 last syllable but one (penultima) when it is long, and on the 
 last but two (antepenultima) when the penult is short ; as, 
 amdsse, audisse^ imperdtor, homines, Constantinopolis. No 
 accent is in Latin thrown farther back than the antepenult- 
 ima. 
 
 Some words, from their close connexion with those which 
 precede them, are pronounced as if they were the last syl- 
 lables of those words ; e. g., prepositions when they are 
 placed after their cases, and ne, que, ve. They are called 
 enclitics; and the last syllable of the word to which they 
 are appended always has the acute accent ; as, pectoribus- 
 que. 
 
 As the system of accents in Latin is so simple, no ac- 
 centual marks are used except the circumflex, which is 
 placed over some contracted syllables, and over the abla- 
 tives of the first declension [musd, poetd), to distinguish 
 them from the nominative. The Latins themselves do not 
 place the circumflex over the genitive ; and it is doubtful 
 if this form arose from contraction. 
 
 % 
 
4tL 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 RELATIVE VALUE OF THE LATIN POETS AS METRICAL 
 AUTHORITIES.! 
 
 I. We will first give a list of the Latin poets, with the 
 dates of their birth and death, where these particulars can 
 be ascertained, and then a statement of their relative value 
 as authorities in matters of a metrical nature. 
 
 Livius Andronicus . B.C. 
 
 NiEVIUS 
 
 Ennius 239 . 
 
 Plautus 227 . 
 
 C^CILIUS 
 
 Pacuvius ...... 219 . 
 
 Terentius 194 . 
 
 Attius 170 . 
 
 LuciLius 149 . 
 
 Afranius 
 
 Lucretius 96 . 
 
 Catullus ...... 87 . 
 
 ViRGILIUS 70 . 
 
 HORATIUS 65 . 
 
 TiBULLUS 59 (?) 
 
 Propertius 54 (?) 
 
 Ovmius 43 . 
 
 Cornelius Gallics. 
 Pedo Albinovanus. 
 Puhlius Syrus. 
 Marcus Manilius. 
 Gratius Faliscus. 
 Aulus Sabinus. 
 CcBsar Germanicus^ 
 
 Flourished 
 
 Died. 
 
 . 240 
 
 . . 220 
 
 . 235 
 
 . . 204 
 
 
 . . 169 
 
 
 . . 184 
 
 . 179 
 
 . 168 
 
 
 . 130 (?) 
 
 
 . 160 
 
 . 139 
 
 ilive 103) 
 
 . 121 . 
 
 . 103 
 
 . 100 . 
 
 • 
 
 
 . . 62 
 
 
 . 46 
 
 
 . 19 ' 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 . 20 
 
 
 . 14 
 
 
 A.D. 17 
 
 I, Ramsay^ s Lat. Pros., p. vii., seqq. 
 S 
 
206 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Ph^drus .... 
 SiLius Italicus . . 
 Persius .... 
 
 LUCANUS . . . . 
 
 juvenalis . . . . 
 Martialis . . . . 
 Petronius Arbiter . 
 Valerius Flaccus . 
 Statius .... 
 sulpitia .... 
 
 A.D. 
 
 25 
 34 
 38 
 40 
 40 
 
 61 
 
 Avianus 
 
 Dionysius Cato .... 
 Serenus Sammonicus . . 
 Commodianus .... 
 
 Nemesianus 
 
 Calpurnius 
 
 Porphyrins 
 
 Juvencus 
 
 AusoNius 309 
 
 Falconia 
 
 Prudentius 348 
 
 Claudianus 365 (1) 
 
 Numatianus 
 
 Paulinus 353 
 
 Prosper Aquitanus . . . 
 Sedulius . . . . . . 
 
 Mamercus 
 
 Sidonius Apollinaris . . . 438 (?) 
 
 Draconiius 
 
 Martianus Capella . . . 
 
 Avitus 
 
 Boethius 470 (1) 
 
 Verrantius Fortunatus . . 530 
 
 Flouruhed 
 
 48 
 
 61 
 69 
 
 88 
 
 160 
 160 
 
 265 
 280 
 284 
 326 
 337 
 
 394 
 392 
 400 
 416 
 
 450 
 
 456 
 474 
 490 
 
 Died. 
 
 100 
 
 63 
 
 65 
 
 120 
 
 101 
 
 96 
 
 212 
 
 394 
 
 431 
 463 
 
 474 
 
 484 
 
 524 (1) 
 
 II. In the above list, some who precede Lucreuos must be 
 thrown out of consideration altogether. We can attach no 
 importance, in controverted points, to these early bards, of 
 whom nothing has descended to us except short and mutila- 
 ted fragments. It is well known that these scraps are all 
 
APPENDIX. 207 
 
 collected, at second hand, from the old grammarians and 
 others, who cited them for the purpose of proving or illus- 
 trating particular points, which seldom have any reference 
 to quantity. The quotations, it would seem, were frequently 
 made from memory, and therefore subject to every kind of 
 change and corruption in the first instance, in addition to the 
 subsequent mutilations which they suffered in transcription, 
 arising from the strange and uncouth dialect in which many 
 of them were expressed. 
 
 III. The comic dramatists, Plautus and Terence, must also, 
 in strictness, be excluded. We are still comparatively igno- 
 rant of the laws by which their verse is regulated, notwith- 
 standing the labours of such men as Erasmus, Scaliger, Fa- 
 ber. Hare, Bentley, Hermann, and a host of others. 
 
 IV. Lucretius and Catullus, although inferior in genius to 
 none of their successors, scarcely occupy the first rank in 
 the estimation of the prosodian, because they may be said to 
 exhibit the language in its transition state, at a period when 
 much of the ancient roughness was removed, but when it had 
 not yet received the last brilliant polish. 
 
 V. Virgil, Horace, TibuUus, Propertius, and Ovid are our 
 great standards ; yet even among these slight differences may 
 be perceived. The first two never admit the double i in 
 the genitive of nouns of the second declension in turn and ius, 
 which is common in Ovid ; and the shortening of final o in 
 verbs, which was afterward extended to nouns and adverbs, 
 first begins to appear in the immediate successors of Virgil. 
 
 VI. Of the above, Propertius is the least valuable, on ac- 
 count of the small number and imperfections of the MSS., 
 which have, in many passages, baffled the acuteness of the 
 most practised editors. 
 
 Vn. Next follows a group of seven, all of Uttle moment. 
 After these we come to Phaedrus, whose fables are now gen- 
 erally received as authentic ; but the text is derived from one 
 or two indifferent MSS., and is, consequently, in many places 
 confused and unsatisfactory. 
 
 VIII. With regard to those who come after, up to the end 
 of the first century, it may be laid down as a rule, that their 
 authority is admissible in points where we can obtain no 
 information from purer sources, but must never be placed 
 
208 APPENDIX. 
 
 in competition with that of the great masters who went 
 before. 
 
 IX. All the successors of Statins must be regarded as of 
 little value for matters of prosody, except Calpumius, Auso- 
 nius, and Claudian, the latter of whom is not more remark- 
 able for the purity of his diction than for the false gUtter of 
 his style. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 A. final 66-68 
 
 A " in numerals n. 3 on 68 
 A ending \st member of cam- 
 pound words 43 
 
 A in sing-, increment of 1st 
 
 declension 49 
 
 A in sing, increment of Sd de- 
 clension 50 
 
 A in plural increment of nouns 59 
 A in increment of verbs . . 61 
 A the preposition in composi- 
 tion 40 
 
 A in Greek compounds n. on 43 
 A vocative of Greek nouns in 
 
 es and e ... n. 2 on 68 
 Ab, the preposition in compo- 
 sition 41 
 
 Abicit, abici 126 
 
 Abiegni as ab-yegni . . . 120 
 Abiete a* ab-yete . . . ,119 
 Abscidi and abscidi ... 33 
 Academla . . . n, 2 on 22 
 Acatalectic verses .... 144 
 
 Accent, Latin 202 
 
 Acephalous verses .... 145 
 Achille .... n. 1 on 69 
 Ad, preposition in composition 41 
 Adicit (adjicit), adici, 4-c. . 126 
 Adjectives ending in -acus, 
 -icus, (IJ-c, quantity of pe- 
 nult of 99 
 
 Adonic verse 146 
 
 Ador n. 1 on 57 
 
 Aeta n. on 25 
 
 ^gaeon 57 
 
 Molic dialect, pronunciation 
 
 of n. 2 on 157 
 
 Molic pentameter . . , .151 
 Afranius, metrical authority of 206 
 Agnitum . . . . . . 37, 40 
 
 Agri-cultura 45 
 
 Ai in genitive of \st declension 
 explained . . . . n. on 17 
 
 Ai, quantity of 19 
 
 S2 
 
 Page 
 
 Aid (trisyllabic and dissylla- 
 bic) 19 
 
 Aio explained . . n. 2 on 19 
 Al, nouns ending in, incre- 
 ment of 51 and n. 
 
 Alcaic verse (the greater) . .194 
 " " (minor) . . .191 
 " enneasyllabic . . .167 
 " decasyllabic .... 191 
 " hendecasyllabic . . . 194 
 " stanza .... 194-5 
 Alcmanian tetrameter . . . 140 
 
 Alexandrea 21 
 
 Alius 18 
 
 Alterius .... n. 1 on 18 
 
 Ambe 23 
 
 Ambitus and ambitus 
 
 25, 35, n. on 40 
 An, Greek accus. from nom. 
 
 a n. 2 on 85, 87 
 
 An, Greek accus. from nom. as 85 
 
 Anapast 162 
 
 Anapastic verses . . . 161-5 
 " dimeter . . . .163 
 
 " " catalectic . 164 
 
 " monometer . . .163 
 
 Anas 90 
 
 Anceps, ancipes, ^c. n. 1 on 49 
 Antea, <SfC., formation of n. 1 on 66 
 
 Antithesis 125 
 
 Aperio, quantity of initial syl- 
 lable 127 
 
 Apharesis 122 
 
 Apocope . . ' 124 
 
 Appendix, increment of 
 
 n. 1 on 56 
 Ar, nouns in, increment of 
 
 66 and. n. 
 Arabia, quantity of 1st syllable 128 
 
 Archaisms 121 
 
 Archilochian iambic dimeter 
 
 hypermeter 167 
 
 Archilochian heptameter . .190 
 Ariete as ar-yete . . . .119 
 
210 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 
 Aristophanes, metre much used 
 
 by 174 
 
 As final 62, 89 
 
 As, Greek nouns in, increment 
 
 of 62 
 
 As, Greek nominative ... 90 
 As, " accusative plural . 90 
 Asclepiadic verse (minor) . .182 
 A.T in contracted preterites . 81 
 Atreides, Atrides . n. 2 on 98 
 Attius, value as metrical au- 
 thority 206 
 
 Ausonius, value as metrical 
 
 authority 208 
 
 Authority in quantity . . * 15 
 
 B. 
 
 B final 80 
 
 Bacchiac verse 197 
 
 Base in metre 141 
 
 Bebryx, increment of ... 56 
 
 Bibi, /ram bibo 32 
 
 Biduum, 4-c 46 and n. 
 
 Bigae, cf-c n. 3 on 45 
 
 Bimus, 4-c. . . . n. 6 on 45 
 Bobus and bubus . n. 1 on 48 
 Brachycatalectic verse . . . 144 
 Britto, increment of ... 57 
 
 C. 
 
 81 
 
 . . 206 
 . . 101 
 . . 102 
 . . 104 
 106-107 
 . . 18 
 
 C final 
 
 Caecilius, value as metrical 
 
 authority . . 
 Casura . . . 
 
 " kinds of 
 
 " rules for 
 
 " power of 
 Gains, trisyllabic 
 Callinus, inventor of elegy . 156 
 Calpurnius, value as metrical 
 
 authority 208 
 
 Catalectic verses .... 144 
 Catullus, value as metrical au- 
 thority 207 
 
 Causidieus 40 
 
 Cave, quantity of . n. 2 on 70 
 Cecidi and cecidi .... 31 
 
 Celtiber 60, 88 
 
 Censltum, censitor, <f-c. 
 
 n. 2 on 36 
 
 Cholianibus 171 
 
 Chorea and chorea .... 20 
 Choriambic verses . . 179-188 
 
 Page 
 Choriambic pentameter . .183 
 " tetrameter . . .183 
 " Asclepiadic te- 
 trameter 182 
 
 Choriambic tetrameter catalec- 
 tic 161 
 
 Choriambic trimeter acatalectic 180 
 " " catalectic 181 
 " dimeter acatalectic 180 
 Ciris, value as metrical au- 
 thority n. on 77 
 
 Citum, citum, and compounds 35 
 Claudian, value as metrical 
 
 authority 208 
 
 Cognitum, <^c 37, 40 
 
 Compendi-facio 45 
 
 Compound words, quantity of 39 
 " metres . . 192-196 
 
 Concitus 34-35 
 
 Conjicio 126 
 
 Conjugations, ancient form of 
 
 n. 4 on 23 
 
 Connubium 40 
 
 Conopeum and Conopium 
 
 n. 1 on 22 
 
 Consonants 13 
 
 Contracted syllables . ., 23-24 
 Contraction of ea, . . . . 1 14 
 
 " ei . . . . 115 
 
 " " eo . . . . 115 
 
 " " ia . . . . 116 
 
 " ii . . . . 116 
 
 " io . . . . 116 
 
 " " iu . . . . 116 
 
 " 00 . . . . 117 
 
 " ee . . . . 117 
 
 Corcodilus and crocodilus . 126 
 Cretic verse . . . . . .196 
 
 Cui (dissyllabic) .... 74 
 
 Cur n. 1 on 88 
 
 D. 
 
 Dfitud 80 
 
 Dactylic verses . . . 145-161 
 
 " " casura in . 159 
 
 " versificaMon, origin 
 
 of . . ..mmL- • . 167 
 
 Dactylic hexameter . . . . 167 
 
 Mcturus . 161 
 
 " Pnapean .... 160 
 
 " pentameter . . .151 
 
 " " rules for 162 
 
 " ^olic . 151 
 
INDEX. 
 
 211 
 
 Page 
 
 Dactylic PhalcEcian 'pentameter 150 
 " tetrameter a priore . 149 
 " " aposteriore 149 
 
 " " Meiurus . 148 
 
 " " catalectic . 148 
 
 " trimeter . . . . 147 
 " " with a base . 147 
 
 " " hypercatalec- 
 
 tic 147 
 
 Dactylic trimeter catalectic . 146 
 
 " dimeter . . . .145 
 
 Dactylico-iambic metre . .192 
 
 De, preposition in composition 40 
 
 Bedi from do 32 
 
 Dejero 40 
 
 Deponent verbs . . n. 1 on 60 
 Derivatives, quantity of . . 37 
 " " " excep- 
 
 tions to . . . n. 3 on 37, 39 
 Desiderative verbs in -urio . 100 
 Di, preposition in composition 40 
 
 Diaresis 121 
 
 Diana n. on 19 
 
 Diastole 128 
 
 Dicare, dicere 38 
 
 Dicolon 200 
 
 Dionaeus, remarks on quantity 
 
 of SB 25 
 
 Diphthoyigs 13 
 
 " quantity of . . 25 
 " erroneously rank- 
 ed as 26 
 
 Dipodia 141 
 
 Dirimo n. on 40 
 
 Dirutum n. on 35 
 
 DTsertus n. on 40 
 
 Distrophon 201 
 
 Diu n. 1 on 79 
 
 Do, increment of 
 
 61-62, and n. 1 on 61 
 
 Donee n. 1 on 81 
 
 Double letters 13 
 
 Duo n. 1 on 47 
 
 "E final 68-72 
 
 E " of adveJ^ .... 70 
 E " " mon^kables . . 71 
 E in Greek neuter plural . . 70 
 E in increment of 3d declen- 
 sion 52-54 
 
 E in contracted gen. and dat. 
 of 5th declension . n. 1 on 69 
 
 E in plural increment of nouns 59 
 E in verbal increment ... 62 
 E before R {in verbs) ... 62 
 
 E " RAM, RIM, RO . . . 63 
 
 E terminating 1st member of 
 
 compound words .... 44 
 E, preposition in composition 40 
 E long from Greek ec . . . 21 
 E in imperative of verbs of 2d 
 
 conjugation . . n. 2 on 70 
 Ea, Greek accusative from eus 22 
 
 Ectasis 128 
 
 Ecthlipsis 112 
 
 Ego, quantity of final syllable 
 
 n. 1 on 78 
 
 Eheu n. 1 on 20 
 
 Ei of 5th declension . n. on 17 
 El in Hebrew names . . 53, 83 
 Elegiambic measure . . .193 
 
 Elegiac distich 155 
 
 Elegy, origin of {e?,eyoc) . .156 
 Elision of final vowels . . . 108 
 " o/ M final and its vow- 
 el sometimes neglected . .113 
 Elision, effect of in poetry . 108 
 " at the end of a verse 113 
 " of the vowel of ne 109 
 it it <( (( 
 
 sometimes neglected . . .110 
 Elision of a short voioel neg- 
 lected in Virgil . . . .112 
 Elision in compound words . 24 
 " of final s 
 
 n. 2 on 108, 107, 108 
 Elision, rules for . . . .113 
 Endo /or in . . . n. 3 on 23 
 Ennehemimeris . . n. 1 on 102 
 Ennius, value as metrical au- 
 thority 206 
 
 Eos, Cheek genitive from lEus 22 
 
 Epenthesis 123 
 
 Epichoriambic verse . . .183 
 " trimeter catalec- 
 tic 184 
 
 Epichoriambic tetrameter . .187 
 Er, nouns in, increment of 53-54 
 
 Ergo n. 1 on 77 
 
 -erunt of preterite, shortening 
 of penult in . 63, n. 1 on 127 
 
 Erutum n. on 35 
 
 Es final . . , 90, n. 2 on 90 
 Es of Greek nouns .... 92 
 Es Gi-eek masc. singular . 53-54 
 
212 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 
 Es/romedo ... n. 1 on 91 
 "Ea from sum, and compounds 
 
 n. 1 on 91 
 EiJs, adjectives in .... 21 
 Eus, Greek proper nam^s in . 26 
 " according to Latin de- 
 clension 26 
 
 Excitus 34-35 
 
 F. 
 
 Fac n. 3 on 81 
 
 Facio, verbs compounded with 44 
 Faliscan verse . . n. 1 on 148 
 Fame, quantity offimal syllable 
 
 n. 1 on 69 
 
 Far n. 1 on 88 
 
 Feety metrical 131 
 
 " " table of . 138-139 
 
 " simple .... 132-135 
 " compound . . . 135-138 
 " isochronous . . 142-143 
 
 Fere 71 
 
 Fidi from findo 32 
 
 Figures of Prosody 101-131 
 
 Final syllables 66 
 
 ** " of a verse . 97 
 
 Fio, quantity of penult n. on 16 
 
 *' verbs compounded o/ . . 44 
 
 Fluviorum as fluv-yorum . 120 
 
 Foris n. 1 on 94 
 
 Fortuitus 120 
 
 Fur n. 1 on 28 
 
 Fuvi, an old perfect . . .123 
 
 G. 
 
 Galliambus 175 
 
 Gerunds in do, quantity of 
 ■ final syllable . . n. 3 on 76 
 
 Glyconic verse 180 
 
 Gratis n. 1 on 94 
 
 H. 
 H a mere breathing . 14, 16, 27 
 H dropped between two vowels 24 
 Hannibal . . . n. 1 on 51, 82 
 
 Hemistich 144 
 
 Hephthemimeris . . n. 1 on 102 
 Heroic ccesural pause . . .159 
 
 " verse 158 
 
 Hexameters most ancient 
 
 n. 2 on 157 
 Hexameters introduced into the 
 
 Latin by Ennius . . .156 
 Hie and hoc ... 82 and n. 1 
 
 Hipponactic tetrameter . .174 
 " trimeter . . .172 
 
 Hodie 127 
 
 Horace, value as metrical au- 
 thority 207 
 
 Hymen 53 
 
 Hyper'catalectic verses . . .145 
 Hypermeter verses .... 143 
 
 I. 
 
 \ as a consonant, and sounded 
 
 a^ initial y 119 
 
 I terminating \st member of 
 
 compound words .... 45 
 I in singular increment of 3d 
 
 declension 54 
 
 I in plural increment of nouns 59 
 I in verbal increment ... 63 
 
 Ifnal 72 
 
 I long from Greek ei . . . 21 
 I Greek vocative of 3d declen- 
 sion 72 
 
 I final lengthened by arsis 
 
 n. 1 on 72 
 I in 2d fut. ind. and perf subj. 
 
 65 and n. 1 
 I in Greek dative Sd declension 72 
 Iambic verses . . . 165-176 
 
 " trimeter 169 
 
 172 
 168 
 
 " scazon 171 
 
 " tetrameter . . . .173 
 " ' " catalectic . 174 
 
 " dimeter 167 
 
 " " acephalous . 166 
 
 " " hypermeter . 167 
 
 " " catalectic . .166 
 
 lamhico-dactylic metre . .193 
 
 Iambus, origin of name . .133 
 
 Iber 50, 86 
 
 Ibi n. 2 on 73 
 
 Ibidem 46 
 
 Idem n. 2 on 45 
 
 Iesus 97 
 
 I LIS, adjectives in^ uantity of 
 
 penult . •HB . . • 99 
 In, preposition^fffmposition 41 
 Increment of nouns . ... 48 
 " " 1st and 2d 
 declension ... 50 and n. 2 
 Increment of nouns, 3d declen- 
 sion 60-59 
 
 comic . 
 catalectic 
 
INDEX. 
 
 213 
 
 Increment, plural of nouns 59-60 
 
 " of verbs . . . 60-66 
 
 Indu . . . . 79 and n. 2, 23 
 
 Injicit (illicit) 126 
 
 Innuba 40 
 
 Intjs, adjectives in . . . 99-100 
 lo and io . . . . 20 and n. 2 
 Ionic verses .... 188-190 
 
 " amajore 188 
 
 " a minore 189 
 
 Is in verbs of Uh conjugation 93 
 Is in 2d fut. ind. and perf. 
 
 subj n. 2 on 94 
 
 Is final 92 
 
 Isochronous feet 142 
 
 It in contracted preterites . . 81 
 
 ItaHa 128 
 
 Iter and Itiner . n. 1 on 48-49 
 Itum, supines in . 36 and n. 2 
 lus, genitive in . . . n. on 18 
 lus, proper names in . n. on 18 
 Ivi in the preterite .... 64 
 Ix, increment of nouns in . 55 
 
 . 14 
 . 27 
 27-28 
 . 126 
 
 J not a double consonant 
 J, vowel long before 
 Jacio, compounds of . 
 Jecur, increments of 
 
 n. 1 on 48-49 
 Juvencus, valu£ as metrical 
 authority . . . . n. on 47 
 
 Kdjxavdpog 
 
 K. 
 
 L. 
 
 n. 2 on 28 
 
 82 
 
 h final 
 
 Labare, labi 
 
 Lar, quantity of a in n. 1 on 89 
 
 Legare, legere 38 
 
 Leonine verses 168 
 
 Letters 13 
 
 Liquefacio ...... 44 
 
 Liquids 13 
 
 Livius Andronicus, value as 
 
 metrical authority . . .206 
 Logaoedic verses -. . 190-192 
 Lucema /rom luceo . n. on 38 
 Lucilius, value as metrical au- 
 
 thonty 206 
 
 Lucretius, value as metrical 
 
 authority 207 
 
 Lucrifacio and lucrlfio . . 45 
 
 Ludi-magister 45 
 
 M. 
 
 M final short 84 
 
 M " elided 84 
 
 M " " {the reason) ^ 
 
 n. 1 on 84 
 M " not elided .... 84 
 M " in the best writers eli- 
 ded except in compounds of 
 com (con) and circum . , 85 
 Maeotis, quantity of 1st sylla- 
 ble n. on 25 
 
 Maledicus 40 
 
 Mamercus, value as metrical 
 
 authority . . . . n. on 47 
 Maragdus {MdpaySoc) n. 2 on 28 
 Martianus Capella, value as 
 metrical authority n. 1 on 89 
 
 Mas, maris 51 
 
 Mastix, -Igis, and mastix, 
 
 -ichis 55 
 
 MeiUnis tetrameter . . . .148 
 
 Metathesis 125 
 
 Metre, definition of . . . .140 
 " classification of 140-141 
 Mihi, sibi, tibi, 4-c. . n. 2 on 73 
 Modo, quantity of final syllable 
 
 n. 1 on 78 
 Molestus from moles 
 
 n. 3 on 37-38 
 
 Monocolon 200 
 
 Mutes 13 
 
 " and liquids . . . 29-30 
 
 N. 
 
 '^ final 85 
 
 Naevius, value as metrical aun 
 
 thority 206 
 
 Nasidienus as Nasid-yenus . 120 
 
 Ne, elision in 109 
 
 Necesse, nefas, 4-c. n. 3 on 44 
 Nenu ..... n. 2 on 79 
 Nequeo .... n. 3 on 44 
 Nequis, nequam, cfc. n. 3 on 44 
 Nescis . . . . n. 4 on 93, 100 
 
 O. 
 
 final . . . . 
 O ^« composition 
 
 74-79 
 . 47 
 
214 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 
 O in Greek cases .... 56 
 O in " nominatives . . 75 
 O in singular increment of M 
 
 declension 56 
 
 O terminating 1st member of 
 
 compound Greek words . . 47 
 O terminating 1st member of 
 
 compound Latin words . . 47 
 O in plural increment of nouns 59 
 O in the gerund . . n. 3 on 76 
 O in increment of verbs . . 66 
 O of adverbs . . . n. 4 on 76 
 Ob, preposition in composition 
 
 41,42 
 
 Objicio (obicio) 126 
 
 Octo 78-79 
 
 Octonarius 173 
 
 Odyssey translated in Satur- 
 
 nian verse 199 
 
 Ohe 19 a7id n., 71 
 
 Olus, diminutives in . . .100 
 
 Omitto 127 
 
 On, Greek singular ... 87 
 On (QN), Greek gen. plural . 85 
 Ophites versus . . . n. on 157 
 Or, Greek nouns in ... 57 
 Orion .... 23 and n. 1, 57 
 
 Oafinal 95 
 
 Ovid, value as metrical au- 
 thority 207 
 
 Pacuvius, value as metrical 
 
 authority 206 
 
 Pseonius and Paeonius 
 
 n. 2 on 116 
 
 Palus 96 and n. 2 
 
 Par, paris, and compounds 
 
 51, n. 1 on 89 
 
 Paragage 124 
 
 Parietibus as par-yetibus .119 
 
 Parcsmiac 162, 164 
 
 Patefacio 44 
 
 Patronymics, quantity of pe- 
 nult of 98-99 
 
 Pejero 40 
 
 Peleldes and Pelides n. 2 on 98 
 
 Penes 92 
 
 Pentadius, de adventu veris 
 
 n. 1 on 157 
 
 Pentastrophon 201 
 
 Penthemimeris . . n. 1 on 102 
 PenuLtima 15 
 
 Page 
 
 Penultima of words, quantity 
 
 of 98-100 
 
 Pepedi 31 
 
 Per, preposition in composition 41 
 Perfects, old, how formed . . 123 
 Phaedrus, value as metrical 
 
 authority 207 
 
 Phalcecian dactylic pentameter 
 
 150, 191 
 PhalcBcian hendecasyllaMc . 191 
 Pherccratic verse . . . .181 
 Placare, placere .... 38 
 
 Platea 21 
 
 Plautus, value as metrical au- 
 thority 207 
 
 Pluvi, old perfect .... 123 
 Poets, Latin, relative value as 
 metrical authorities . . . 205 
 
 Polypus 97 
 
 Porsonian pause . . . .171 
 
 Position 27 
 
 Possis n. 4 on 93 
 
 Postea n. 1 on 67 
 
 Prae, preposition in composi- 
 tion before a vowel . 25 and n. 
 Prepositions in composition 40—43 
 Preterites, reduplicating . . 31 
 " of two syllables 
 
 32 and n. 
 " in ui anciently had 
 
 u long 124 
 
 Priamides 128 
 
 Priapean verse 160 
 
 Pro, the preposition in compo- 
 sition 42-43 
 
 Pronuba 40 
 
 Propago 43 
 
 Propertius, value as metrical 
 
 authority 207 j 
 
 P*ropino ^ I 
 
 Prosody 13 * 
 
 Prosodial rules, origin of .15 
 
 Prosthesis 122 
 
 I*rudentius, roZue as metrical 
 
 authority ... n. 1 on 21 
 Puta . . r , . n. 2 on 67 
 Putrefacio .V .... 44 i 
 
 Q, sound of .' 14 : 
 
 Quadngee 45 
 
 Quando .... n. 1 on 47 
 Quandoque 47 
 
INDEX. 
 
 215 
 
 Page 
 
 Quandoquidem 47 
 
 Quantity, definition of . . . 14 
 
 Quasi n. 1 on 72 
 
 Quatuor, 4-c 129 
 
 Quia, final syllable of n. 3 on 67 
 Quivis, 4-c. . , . n. 1 on 46 
 Quomodo .... n. 3 on 78 
 Quotidianus . . . n. 4 on 46 
 Quotidie .... n. 4 on 46 
 
 R. 
 
 Rfind 87 
 
 Rare — ^facio, tmesis in . .125 
 Re in composition .... 41 
 Re, vocative from nominative 
 
 in ER 126 
 
 Re made long in religio, djf-c. 128 
 Recensitum . . . n. 2 on 36 
 
 Refert 41 and n. 
 
 Regula /rom rego . . n. on 38 
 Reperit, repulit, and retulit 
 
 128-129 
 Rutum and compounds . . 35 
 
 S final 80 
 
 S " elided 108 
 
 Sal, salis . . . 51, n. 1 on 83 
 
 Sandix, -icis 56 
 
 Sanscrit analogies in Latin . 17, 
 18, 33, 45, n. 1 on 46, n. 2 on 83 
 Sapphic verses . . . 184-185 
 " " connexion be- 
 
 tween 3d and Uh line in . 185 
 Sapphic verses, elision in . .186 
 
 " greater 187 
 
 Sappho, inventress of Molic 
 
 pentameter 151 
 
 Satin' n. 2 on 86 
 
 Saturnian verse 199 
 
 Sc, sp, SQ, ST, 4-c., initial . 28 
 Scamander and Camander 
 
 n. 2 on 28 
 
 Scanning . 144 
 
 Scazon 171 
 
 Scidi from scindo .... 32 
 Scio and nescio .... 75 
 Se, preposition in composition 40 
 Sedare, sedere, sidere, sedes 38 
 
 Selibra 44 
 
 Semisopitus 40 
 
 Semivoioels 13 
 
 Senarius ....... 169 
 
 Page 
 
 Serpen tmi versus . . n. on 157 
 Sidon, increment of ... 57 
 Sis from sies . . . n. 3 on 93 
 
 Sm initial 28 
 
 Smaragdus and Maragdus 
 
 n. 2 on 28 
 
 Sol n. 2 on 83 
 
 Solvo, soluo . . . n. 3 on 35 
 
 Sotadic verse 188 
 
 Spondaic tetrameter . . .149 
 
 Statim 100 
 
 Statira n. 1 on 100 
 
 Statum, quantity of penult of 34 
 
 Steti and stiti 33 
 
 Sub, preposition in composition 41 
 Subjicio (subicio) . . . .126 
 Supellex, increment of 
 
 n. 1 on 48^9 
 Supines of two syllables 33 and n. 
 " " " short, 
 
 as cltum, 4-c 34 
 
 Supines, polysyllabic . . 35-37 
 
 " contracted n. 1 on 37 
 
 Syllable, definition of . . . 13 
 
 " length of .... 14 
 
 Synceresis 114 
 
 " in compounds of 
 
 semi 119 
 
 Synalcepha . . . . . .108 
 
 " absorbs 2 syllables 108 
 
 " confounded by 
 
 Quintilian with synceresis 
 and ecthlipsis . . n. 1 on 107 
 
 Synapheia 130 
 
 " vnth elision . .131 
 
 Syncope 122-123 
 
 Syphax, -acis ... 52 and n. 
 Systole 126 
 
 ^yzygy i4i 
 
 T. 
 
 T: final 80 
 
 Tantidem ... n. 2 on 46 
 Tenuia as ten-via . . . .120 
 
 Tepefacio 44 
 
 Terence, value as metrical au- 
 thority 207 
 
 Tetrastrophon 201 
 
 Tiblcen .... n. 1 on 45 
 
 Tim, adverbs in 100 
 
 Tibullus, value as metrical au- 
 thority 207 
 
 Tmesis . . 124, n. I on 125 
 
216 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Page 
 
 Trans in composition ... 42 
 
 Tricolon 201 
 
 Triemimeris . . . n. 1 on 102 
 
 Tristrophon 201 
 
 Trochaic verses . . . 176-179 
 
 " tetrameter catalectic 177 
 
 " dimeter . . . .177 
 
 " " catalectic . 177 
 
 Tubicen .... n. 1 on 45 
 
 Tuli 32 
 
 U. 
 
 U sounded as W, and not form- 
 ing a diphthong with follow- 
 ing vowel 26 
 
 U sounded as V, and used as 
 
 a consonant 120 
 
 U in \st member of compound 
 
 words 46 
 
 U in singular increment of 
 
 nouns 58-59 
 
 U in plural increment of nouns 59 
 U in increment of verbs . . 66 
 
 V final 79 
 
 U, contracted dative of 4th de- 
 clension . . . n. 1 on 79 
 Ubi and compounds n. 2 on 73, 74 
 XJbicunque . . . n. 5 on 46 
 Ubique and ubivis . a 5 on 46 
 Ulus, diminutives in . . .100 
 Ulysse {vocative) . n. 1 on 69 
 Urio, quantity of verbs end- 
 ing in 39, 100 
 
 Urus, future participle in . 66 
 
 Vafinal 95 
 
 Us, genitive of 4th declension, 
 
 how formed . . n. 3 on 96 
 Uti and compounds . . . 73-74 
 Utum, supines in 
 
 36 and n. 2, n. 3 on 36 
 
 V. 
 
 V, tise of . . . ... 14 
 
 Value of Latin poets as met- 
 rical authorities . . 205-208 
 Vemens, 4-c. . . . n. 2 on 118 
 
 Verse, union of different kinds 
 
 of 200 
 
 Verse, Latin, how denominated 144 
 Viden' . . 127, n. 2 on 86, 109 
 
 Vin' for visne 109 
 
 Virgil, value as metrical au- 
 thority 207 
 
 Volvo, voluo . . . n. 3 on 36 
 
 Vowels 13 
 
 Vowel before another vowel . 16 
 
 (( a (( (( j^ 
 
 Greek words . . . . . 20 
 
 Vowel before h 16 
 
 Vulteius .... n. 2 on 18 
 
 X. 
 
 X, double letter, equivalent to 
 
 what 13 
 
 "X. initial 28 
 
 Y. 
 
 Y final 72,80 
 
 Y terminating 1st member of 
 compound words .... 45 
 
 Y in increment of nouns . . 54 
 
 Yi as diphthong 26 
 
 Yafinal 92 
 
 Yx, increment of nouns in . 55 
 
 Z. 
 
 Z, double letter, equivalent to 
 
 what 13 
 
 Z initial 28 
 
 Z, reason for preceding vowel 
 remaining short before 
 
 n. 3 on 28 
 
 THE END. 
 
ANTHON's series of classical WORKl 
 FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES. 
 
 In presenting the volumes of this series, as far as it has been comple- 
 ted, to the notice of the public, the subscribers beg leave to say a few 
 words respecting its general features, and the advantages that are to re- 
 sult from it both to students and instructers. 
 
 The plan proposed is to give editions of all the authors usually read in 
 our schools and colleges, together with such elementary and subsidiary 
 works as may be needed by the classical student either at the commence- 
 ment, or at particular stages, of his career. 
 
 The editions of the Classical authors themselves will be based on the 
 latest and most accurate texts, and will be accompanied by English com- 
 mentaries, containing everything requisite for accurate preparation on 
 the part of the student and a correct understanding of the author. The 
 fear entertained by some instructers, lest too copious an array of notes 
 may bribe the student into habits of intellectual sloth, will be found to be 
 altogether visionary. That part of the series which contains the text- 
 books for schools must, in order to be at all useful, have a more ex- 
 tensive supply of annotations than the volumes intended for college lec- 
 tures ; and when these last make their appearance, the system of com- 
 menting adopted in them will not fail to meet with the approbation of all. 
 
 The advantages, then, which this series promises to confer are the 
 following : the latest and best texts ; accurate commentaries, putting the 
 student and instructer in possession of the opinions of the best philolo- 
 gists ; together with all such subsidiary information as may serve, not 
 only to throw light upon the meaning of the author, but also to give 
 rise in the young student to habits of correct thinking and to the for- 
 mation of a correct taste. 
 
 Many of the works at present used in our Classical schools are either 
 reprints of antiquated editions, swarming with errors, not merely in the 
 typography, but in the matter itself; or else they are volumes, fair to 
 the view, indeed, as far as manual execution is concerned, but either 
 supplied with meager and unsatisfactory commentaries, or without any 
 commentaries at all. These are the works that drive students to the 
 use of translations, and thus mar the fairest prospects of youthful 
 scholarship, producing an infinitely stronger habit of intellectual in- 
 dolence than the most copious commentary could engender. Indeed, 
 to place this matter in its proper light, and to show, within a very 
 brief compass, how much good the projected series is about to ac- 
 complish, it may be sufficient to state, that the printed translations oi 
 those authors whose works have been thus far published in the series 
 .' meet now with a much less ready sale than formerly ; and are seldom, 
 if ever, seen in the hands of those whose instructers have the good 
 sense and judgment to give a decided preference to the volumes edited 
 by Professor Anthon. 
 
 The publishers take the liberty to subjoin a few of the communica- 
 tions relative to the pubUshed volumes of the series, which they have 
 received from gentlemen of high classical reputation in diiferent parts of 
 the country. 
 
 Harper & Brothers, 
 
 Mew-York, May, 1839. 82 cliff-street. 
 
ANTHON'S SERIES OF CLASSICAL WORKS 
 FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES. 
 
 From H. Humphrey, D.D., Presi- 
 dent of Amherst College, at Am- 
 herst, Mass. 
 
 1 am very happy to see that you have 
 undertaken to furnish uniform editions 
 of the Latin classics for the use of our 
 grammar schools and higher seminaries 
 of learning. Professor Anthon deserves 
 and will receive the thanks of the public 
 for the labour which he has so judicious- 
 ly and successfully bestowed upon Sal- 
 lust, CcBsar, and Cicero. The explan- 
 atory notes or commentaries are more co- 
 pious and comprehensive than those of 
 any other edition I have seen, and much 
 better adapted to the wants of young stu- 
 dents. Among the most valuable of 
 these notes are those which divert atten- 
 tion to the beautiful uses of the moods 
 and tenses, and explain the delicate 
 \ shades of meaning and peculiar beauties 
 that depend upon them, which our lan- 
 guage often expresses imperfectly and 
 with difficulty, and which young learn- 
 ers rarely regard. The explanations of 
 the force and meaning of the particles 
 are also very useful. 
 
 The historical, geographical, and oth- 
 er indexes are also highly valuable, fur- 
 nishing the student, as they do, with fe- 
 licitous ilhistrations of the text,andmuch 
 general information. 
 
 The text seems to be settled with much 
 care and ability. The editions adopted 
 as the basis or referred to as authority 
 are those in the highest repute among 
 scholars. The typographical execution 
 is very fine, and this is a high merit. 
 The wretched reprints of foreign editions 
 of the classics, got up in cheap offices, 
 on wretched paper, with incompetent 
 proof-readers aiid no editors, to which, 
 until within a very few years, our stu- 
 dents have been univcrsiMy condemned, 
 have, by taking them y^uvg, been as 
 fucccssful in making them uncertain and 
 inaccurate scholars a* if that had been 
 one of the main objects of the publishers. 
 School books of oil kinds, instead of be- 
 ing the uwrst (as they often are), should 
 be the most carefully printed book» we 
 have. 
 
 H. Humphrey. 
 
 From the Rt. Rev. Bishop M'Il- 
 VAiNE, President of Kenyon Col- 
 lege, at Gambler, Ohio. 
 
 I anticipate the greatest benefits to our 
 schools and colleges from the admirable 
 edition of the classics which you are now 
 publishing, under the superiritendence 
 and illustrated by the copious and learn- 
 ed notes of Professor Anthon. What 
 your accomplished editor has aimed at 
 in his Horace, CcBsar, and other volumes 
 of the series, few can have been much 
 connected with classical institutions in 
 this country without learning to be pre- 
 cisely the one nee.dfid thing to their stu- 
 dents. The object is most satisfactorily 
 attained. The needed books we have, 
 so far as your series has yet been pub- 
 lished ; and as to what are yet to come, 
 we have learned from what we have, if I 
 may use the words of one of your authors, 
 quae a summa virtute summoque in- 
 genio expectanda sunt, expectare. 
 Wishing you the most abundant encour- 
 agement in your important enterprise, I 
 remain your obedient servant, 
 
 Chas. p. M'Iltaine. 
 
 From William A, Duer, LL.D., 
 
 President of Columbia College, in 
 the City of New- York. 
 
 From the manner in which this under- 
 taking has been so far executed, as well 
 as from the established character and 
 reputation of Professor Anthon as a 
 scholar, his experience as an instructer, 
 and the accuracy and judgment previous- 
 ly evinced by him as an editor and com- 
 mentator, I can entertain no doubt of the 
 success of the enterprise, so far as his 
 editorial labours a?id your own skill and 
 experience as publishers are concerned ; 
 and I trust that, from the increasing 
 value of classical studies in tke estima- 
 tion of the public , this juau:tous and spir- 
 ited effort to facilitate and promote so im- 
 portant a branch of education will be 
 duly appreciated arid liberally rewarded. 
 I remain, gentlemen. 
 Your obedumt servant, 
 
 W. A. DOEE. 
 
ANTHON S SERIES OF CLASSICAL WORKS. 
 
 Letters of Recommendation — continued. 
 
 From the Rev. M. Hopkins, D.D., 
 President of Williams' College, at 
 Williamstown, Mass. 
 
 Professor Anthon has unquestionably 
 done much service to the cause of clas' 
 sical learning in this country by his edi- 
 tions of the Latin classics, given to the 
 public with unusual accuracy and ele- 
 gance from your press. His Sallust, 
 Ca;sar, and Cicero cannot fail to find 
 their way into very extensive use, and to 
 render the entrance upon classical studies 
 much more inviting and profitable. 
 
 M. Hopkins. 
 
 From Wilbur Fisk, D.D., Presi- 
 dent of the Wesleyan University, 
 at JVIiddletown, Conn. 
 / am highly gratified to notice that 
 you have commenced a series of the clas- 
 sics under the editorial supervision of 
 that accomplished scholar, Professor 
 Anthon of Columbia College. No man 
 in our country is better qualified for this 
 office than Professor Anthon. To show 
 in what estimation he is held in Eiigland 
 as a classical scholar, it need only be 
 known that an edition of his " Horace" 
 has been published in London, and the 
 publishers informed me that the entire edi- 
 tion had met with a ready sale ; showing 
 that, notwithstanding the numerous edi- 
 tions of this standard work by the first 
 scholars in Etigland, the credit of the 
 work by our American scholar had car- 
 iedr it successfully through the English 
 market, ajid that, too, by virtue of its in- 
 trinsic merit. Your editions of his Ccb- 
 sar, Cicero, and Sallust are now before 
 me, and show that there is no falling off 
 from the reputation of the edition of Hor- 
 ace. The copious notes and commenta- 
 ries cannot fail to shed a flood of light 
 upon the mind of the young student, and 
 will contribute much, I trust, to foster m 
 the rising generation of scholars a taste 
 for the ancient classics. 
 
 Wilbur Fisk. 
 
 From Silas Totten, D.D., Presi- 
 dent of Washington College. 
 The volumes which I have examined I 
 entirely approve, and think them better 
 adapted to the purposes of classical in- 
 struction than any edition of the same 
 OMlhors yet published in this country. 
 The well-known ability of the learned 
 editor admits no doubt of the excellence 
 of Vie volumes yet to be published. 
 
 S, TOTTKN. 
 
 From the President and Faculty of 
 Miami University, at Oxford, Ohio. 
 
 These three volumes, enriched by a 
 copious and valuable apparatus of crit- 
 ical notes, and judiciously arranged his- 
 torical, geographical, archcBological, and 
 legal matters, furnished by so ripe a 
 scholar as Dr. Anthon, are specimens 
 well calculated to recommend the series 
 of which they are the commencement. 
 They are well adapted to promote thor- 
 ough classical learning, and are entitled 
 to a high grade of popular favour. By 
 order of the Faculty, 
 
 R. H. Bishop, President. 
 
 From RuFus Babcock, Jr., D.D., 
 late President of WaterviUe Col- 
 lege, in Maine. 
 
 / have examined with considerable 
 care, and with high and unmingled sat- 
 isfaction, your recent edition of Profes- 
 sor Antho7i^s Latin Classics. The dis- 
 tinguished editor of Horace has rightly 
 judged, that in order to elevate the range 
 and standard of scholarship in this coun- 
 try, it is requisite to facilitate the thor- 
 ough acquisition of those elementary 
 text-books which are usually first put 
 into the hands of pupils. By the beau- 
 tiful volumes which you have now given 
 to the public from his pen, more has been 
 done to make the student thoroughly ac- 
 quainted with those three prime authors, 
 Casar, Salbist, and Cicero, than by 
 any other helps within my knowledge. 
 I need not minutely specify the various 
 points of excellence by which these books 
 are distinguished. Their practical value 
 will immediately be appreciated by teach- 
 ers and learners. 
 
 Allow me, gentlemen, to tender, 
 through you, my hearty thanks to Pro- 
 fessor Anthon for the very valuable ser- 
 vice he has performed in aid of the great 
 cause of classical learning. May he 
 continue his labours for the public good. 
 RuFus Babcock, Jr. 
 
 From Professor Dennis, of Haver- 
 ford, Penn. 
 
 • • • • I have examined Anthonys Greek 
 Grammar, and have no hesitation in 
 saying that, as a class-book for schools 
 and colleges, I think it superior to any 
 other with which I am acquainted. . . . 
 Wm. Dennis. 
 
anthon's series op classical works. 
 
 Lettars of Recommendation — continued. 
 
 From Jeremiah Dav, D.D., LL.D., 
 
 President of Yale College, at New- 
 Haven, Conn. 
 
 / estimate highly the impor- 
 tance of furnishing for our schools and 
 colleges accurate and neat editions of the 
 ancient Classics ; and I am much pleas- 
 ed with the general appearance and typ- 
 ographical execution of the specimens 
 
 which you have given us It would 
 
 be presumptuous in one so little conver- 
 sant with the fair fields of elegant litera- 
 ture to undertake to pass sentence on the 
 finely -wrought productions of so accom- 
 plished a scholar as Professor Anthon. 
 .... His works have a reputation al- 
 ready too well established to need or to 
 receive additional value Jrom any recom- 
 mendation which I can give 
 
 Jeremiah Day. , 
 
 From the Rev. B. Hale, D.D., Pres- 
 ident of Geneva College, at Gene- 
 va, N. Y. 
 
 ..... Your object " to furnish accu- 
 rate and uniform editions of Classical 
 authors, read in colleges and schools, ac- 
 companied by a useful body of commen- 
 tary, maps," <SfC., is a very useful one, 
 and highly deserving of the public pat- 
 ronage, and no one, in our country, is 
 more competent to the editorial supervi- 
 sion of such an undertaking than Pro- 
 fessor Anthon. It is fortunate for the 
 cause of Classical learning in our coun- 
 try, that so learned and enterprising a 
 scholar has been brought into co-opera- 
 tion with publishers so enterprising. 
 
 So far as I have examined the works 
 above mentioned, they appear to me ex- 
 ceedingly well adapted to their end, and 
 to do credit both to the editor and the 
 publishers. We have specified these ed- 
 itions in the requirements for admission 
 to this college. Bbnjamin Hal£. 
 
 From the Rev. Josbph Penney, 
 D.D., President of Hamilton Col- 
 lege, at Clinton, N. Y. 
 / have examined with much interest 
 and attention Dr. Anthonys editions of 
 the ancient classics so far as published by 
 you. I think there can be but one opin- 
 ion as to the merit of these works, and 
 the advantage to our country of so noble 
 an enterprise. It is not only honoured 
 by the learning of the editor, and the 
 ability and taste of the jniblishers, but 
 directly and greatly benefited in the vital 
 interest of the education of our youth. 
 
 We possess no means of sound mental 
 discipline and cultivated taste that can 
 supersede the relics of Greece and Rome ; 
 and thus to enrich them to the inquiring 
 mind, and to adorn them to the eye of 
 our studious youth, is a service not like- 
 ly to be appreciated as it deserves except by 
 those who have toiled through the crowd- 
 ed and careless page of former days. I 
 earnestly hope that you may be encour- 
 aged greatly to extend these labours. 
 Joseph Penney. 
 
 From the Rev. J. M. Mat; 
 D.D., Chancellor of the New-York 
 
 University. 
 
 Professor Anthon has rendered an 
 important service to the cause of learn- 
 ing in this country by his editions of the 
 various Classics ; and I am gratified to 
 see that your valuable press is employed 
 in furnishing them to the public. 
 
 J. M. Mathews. 
 
 From the Rev. D. M'Conaughy, 
 D.D., President of Washington 
 College, at Washington, Penn. 
 
 The typographical execution 
 
 is correct and handsome, the binding sub- 
 stantial, the notes copious and valuable. 
 All agree, that it is not much reading, 
 but thorough reading, which secures 
 knowledge and makes the scholar. To 
 this purpose your edition of the classics 
 is eminently adapted. If well employed 
 by students and instructers, they cannot 
 fail to make accurate and well-instructed 
 scholars ; and must render the study of 
 Classic authors more interesting and 
 more profitable than it has generally been. 
 I hope that you will find extensive pat- 
 ronage. D. M'Conauqhy. 
 
 From the Rev. Alonso Potter, 
 D.D., of Union CoUfcge, Schenec- 
 tady, N. Y. 
 
 / have had occasion to exam- 
 ine these editions with some care, arid, it 
 would be superfltious to add, with great 
 pleasure. The reputation ofProfessor 
 Anthon for learning and critical skill, 
 and the singular success with which he 
 adapts his labours to the wants of the 
 student, are too well knoum and too gen- 
 erally appreciated to need any recom- 
 mendation. It is proper, however, to 
 add that these volumes will he used m 
 our classes, and are held in the highest 
 esteem. Alonso Pottkk. 
 
ANTHUN's series of classical WORB.S. 
 
 Commendatory Letters — continued. 
 
 From the Rev. Dr. Milledoler, 
 
 President of Rutger's College, at 
 
 New- Brunswick, N. J. 
 
 . , . . Notwithstayiding the objections 
 of some eminent men to the study of the 
 Greek and Roman Classics, it is now 
 almost generally conceded that they form 
 an important if not necessary part of a 
 liberal education. 
 
 A respectable acquaintance with those 
 languages, in which the greatest masters 
 in belles lettres and science have written, 
 cannot be dispensed with by professional 
 men. We do twl indeed see, without re- 
 sorting to these ancient and admired 
 fountains of taste and learning, how el- 
 egant literature can be cultivated to ad- 
 vantage, or how even a competent knowl- 
 edge of our own tongue can be acquired. 
 Whoever, therefore, has so mastered 
 these works that he can teach their gram- 
 matical structure not only, but by accu- 
 rate reference to ancient history, geogra- 
 phy, and philology, can trace their nice 
 and varied shades of meaning, unfold 
 their beauty, and inspire the youthful 
 mind with literary enthiisiasm, deserves 
 well of the Republic of Letters. 
 
 Professor Anthon, in his recent edi- 
 tions of the Classics, has, in the judg- 
 ment of the undersigned, very ably ac- 
 complished this difficult service. 
 
 With these works in their haiids, our 
 youth will not be left to waste time and 
 mental energy in unnecessary and dis- 
 couraging investigations, but will be 
 lighted on their way, and excited to ex- 
 ertion. 
 
 The typographical part is correctly 
 and elegantly executed. 
 
 With my best wishes that both editor 
 and publishers may be amply remunera- 
 ted by the rapid sale of these works, and 
 their extensive diffusion through the 
 academies and colleges of our country, 
 1 remain, gentlemen. 
 
 Yours very respectfully, 
 Philip Milledolkr. 
 
 From the Rev. James Carnahan, 
 D.D., President of the College of 
 New- Jersey, at Princeton, N. J. 
 Having examined in a cursory man- 
 ner your series of Anthonys Classical 
 authors, I add, with pleasure, the testi- 
 mony of my apyrobation to the numer- 
 ous recommendations given by others. 
 Professor Anthonys character as a Clas- 
 sical scholar is a sufficient pledge for the 
 accuracy of the edition. If the ability 
 
 of the learned editor and the rgat and 
 handsome appearance of the volumes be 
 justly appreciated, your work cannot fail 
 to receive a liberal patronage. 
 
 Your obedient strtiant, 
 James Carnahan. 
 
 From the Rev. Dr. Baldwin, Presi 
 
 dent of Wabash College, at Craw* 
 
 fordsville, Indiana. 
 
 .... I have read Anthon' s Sallust and 
 his CcBsar^s Commentaries with much 
 satisfaction. We have adopted the for- 
 mer in the preparatory course connected 
 with our college ; and propose to use his 
 editions of Ccssar and of Tully^s Ora- 
 tions, in preference to all others. My 
 opinion of the merits of Professor An- 
 thon, as a Latin scholar and editor of the 
 Latin Classics, and particularly as a 
 critical commentator, is very high. I 
 most cheerfully commend his literary 
 labours to the patronage of classical 
 teachers as second to none in his depart- 
 ment, with which I am acquainted. 
 Y'ours sincerely, 
 Elihu W. Baldwin. 
 
 From the University of St. Louis» 
 Missouri. 
 
 We have examined them part- 
 ly ourselves, and submitted them for 
 farther examination to persons fully 
 competent to pronounce on their merit. 
 We feel happy in stating, that there has 
 been but one opinion on the subject, viz., 
 that the highest encomiums are due to 
 Professor Anthon as a scholar and a 
 friend to education, and that the typo- 
 graphical execution is not inferior to 
 that of the best schoolbooks published in 
 
 England and in France 
 
 Your obedient servants, 
 
 J. A. Elet, 
 Rector of St. L-ouis University. 
 J. B. EsNING, 
 Profes, Ling. 
 
 From the Rev. Richard H Wall, 
 D.D., Prmcipal of the Preparatory 
 Schoolof Trinity College, Dublin, 
 and Minister of the Chapel Royal. 
 Doctor Anthon is an admira- 
 ble commentator. His works have a 
 great sale here. And I shall be anxious 
 to see anything in the Classical way 
 which comes from his pen. We hav9 
 his Cicero, Sallust, and Horace in gen- 
 eral circulation in our schools 
 
anthon's series op classical works. 
 
 Letters of Recommendation — continued. 
 
 From the Rev. B. P. Aydelott, 
 President of the Woodward Col- 
 lege, at Cincinnati, Ohio. 
 From some personal acquaintance, but 
 much more from general reputation, I 
 formed a very high opinion of Professor 
 Anthonys abilities to prepare a full series 
 «/■Latin and Greek Classics /or </ie 
 tise of schools, colleges, ^-c. Accord- 
 ingly, as soon as I could obtain the va- 
 rious authors edited by him, I procured 
 them, and, upon a careful examination, 
 was so impressed with their superior 
 character, as to introduce them as fast 
 as possible into the different departments 
 of the institution under my charge. 
 
 The various Delphin editions are very 
 good, so far as ancient geography, mythol- 
 ogy, usages, 4-c., are concerned ; but in 
 respect to critical remarks and grammat- 
 ical illustrations they are of little worth ; 
 they were, in general, however, the best 
 we had. 
 
 But besides being abundantly full and 
 clear in everything archaeological, Pro- 
 fessor Anthon has done more, in the 
 editions of the classical authors prepared 
 by htm, to unfold the grammatical struc- 
 ture, and thus throw light upon the mean- 
 ing and spirit of the original, than any 
 other commentator whom I have consult- 
 ed. It is a striking, and, I think, de- 
 cisive, proof of their superiority, that the 
 students show in their recitations that 
 they have read his notes and profit- 
 ed by them, which they never seemed to 
 me to have done when using other edi- 
 tions. 
 
 Some time ago I commenced a careful 
 collation of the Greek Grammar of the 
 same author with those of Butmann, Val- 
 py, tfc, making full notes as I went 
 along, with the design of preparing a re- 
 view of it at the request of the editor of 
 an extensively circidated periodical, and 
 such was my conviction of its peculiar 
 fitness for the use of schools, that I have 
 since recommended no other to our pu' 
 piU. 
 
 I would add that the neatness and 
 taifle with which Professor ArUhon's 
 clfussics are got up (though they are far 
 cheaper than the Delphin editions) ought 
 to Jorm no small recommendation of 
 them, (hir stwlents purchase, study, 
 arid preserve them with manifest pleas- 
 ure ; and whatever has these effects upon 
 the pupil, will certainly do much to pro- 
 mote the cause of sound and thorough 
 classical learning. 
 
 B. P. Aydelott. 
 
 From the Rev, J. S. Tomlinson, 
 D.D., President of Augusta Col- 
 lege, Kentucky. 
 
 / take this opportunity to acknowledge 
 the receipt (some time since) of four vol- 
 umes of the Classical Series of Profes- 
 sor Anthon of New- York ; and, after 
 a careful examination of them, I can 
 truly say that I am more than pleased ; 
 I am delighted with them. The avowed 
 object of the publication, that of furnish- 
 ing accurate and uniform editions of all 
 the classical authors used in colleges and 
 schools, is one that, in my judgment, has 
 long been a desideratum in literature, 
 and I am gratified to find is about to be 
 accomplished, especially by one so entire- 
 ly equal to the task as Professor An- 
 thon has shown himself to be. 
 
 The biographical sketches, commen- 
 taries, and annotations with which the 
 volumes are accompanied, while they re- 
 flect great credit upon the erudition and 
 research of the author, cannot fail to en 
 hance to the student, in a high degree, 
 the attractions and value of classical 
 reading. As an evidence of the estimate 
 we place upon the series, we have hither- 
 to used it as far as it was attainable, and 
 shall, with great pleasure, avail ourselves 
 of the opportunity now afforded to adopt 
 the whole of it. Allow me to add, that 
 the neat, tasteful, and, at the same time, 
 substantial style of the mechanical exe- 
 cution of the work, fully sustains the 
 well-earned reputation, in that respect, of 
 the enterprising establishment whence it 
 emanates. Respectfully, 
 
 Your obedient servant, 
 J, S. Tomlinson. 
 
 From Alonzo CnuRf h, D.D., Pres- 
 ident of the University of Georgia. 
 
 As far as time and a press of busi- 
 ness would permit, I have examined 
 these volumes, and am much pleased 
 with them. They are, I think, well 
 adapted to the wants of, particularly, 
 young students, and ivill, J doubt not, 
 furnish what has long been a desidera- 
 tum in our preparatory schools, vis., 
 cheap, yet correct editions of the common 
 classics, accompanied with judicious 
 English notes. I do not hesitate to 
 say that, were I engaged in giving in- 
 struction to youth from these authors, 1 
 should prefer the editions of Professot 
 Anthon to any which J have seen. 
 
 A. Church. 
 
ANTHONYS SERIES OF CLASSICAL WORKS. 
 
 Commendatory Letters — continued. 
 
 From the Rev. John M'Caffrey, 
 
 D.D., President of Mount St. 
 
 Mary's College, at Eramitsburgh, 
 
 Maryland. 
 
 Nearly all the Classical works 
 
 edited by Professor Anthon have al- 
 ready been introduced by me into the 
 college under my government. As a 
 classical teacher myself, I am practical- 
 ly acquainted with the merits of several 
 of them It is not so much the exten- 
 sive lenmvig and accurate criticism of 
 the editor that I admire {highly as he is 
 to be esteemed for these important quali- 
 ties), as the judicious adaptation of ev- 
 erything to the benefit of the learner. 
 The learner^s wants are always kept in 
 view, and he receives the precise amount 
 and kind of assistance which ought to 
 be given him. I shall therefore continue 
 to examine these works as they are is- 
 sued from your press, with a sanguine 
 hope of deriving the same gratification 
 from the remaining volumes of the series 
 
 as from the past 
 
 Very respectfully, 
 
 Your obedient servant, 
 John M'Caffrey. 
 
 From the Rev. Dr. Burnet, Presi- 
 dent of Bacon College, at George- 
 town, Kenn. 
 
 I have looked at the Series of 
 
 Classical Works prepared by Professor 
 Anthon. Our professor of languages, 
 Mr. Mullins, has been able to give more 
 time to the examination than 1 have. 
 We are prepared to commend the series 
 as decidedly an improvement in the ne- 
 ! cessary facilities for leaching andlearn- 
 ' ing. The co-pious English notes, and 
 the superior mechanical execution of the 
 works, will not fail to secure you a very 
 extensive patronage. We have used 
 the Sallustfor some time, and intend to 
 adopt all of the remaining books which 
 tue read in our course. 
 
 Very respectfully, 
 
 Your obedient servant, 
 D. S. Burnet. 
 
 From the Professor of Ancient Lan- 
 guages in the College of Charles- 
 ton, S.C. 
 
 Since you commenced the publication 
 of Professor Anthonys series of the 
 Classical authors of antiquity, the lan- 
 guage of commendation has become so 
 
 familiar to you, that anything lean saj 
 with regard to the enterprise, must ap 
 pear trite. I cannot, however, omit to 
 express the pleasure tvhich I experienced 
 upon examining your late edition of Hor- 
 ace, put up in so convenient a shape, so 
 very neatly bound, and, in a typography 
 ical point of view, executed in a manner 
 that would reflect credit upon any press 
 in either hemisphere. With Professor 
 Anthon as a scholar I have been for 
 many years acquainted, and of late have 
 been fortunate enough to form his per- 
 sonal acquaintance. His editorial la- 
 bours have been a source of improvement 
 to myself, and have assisted me not a 
 little while I was in the discharge of the 
 duties of the grammar-school department, 
 where my attention was first attracted 
 by his improved editions of Alvary's 
 Latin Prosody and Neilson's Greek 
 Exercises. Since that period, each sicc- 
 cessive work edited by the professor has 
 contributed to corfirm the opinion I at 
 first entertained of his profound scholar- 
 ship, and of his entire devotion to the 
 cause of Classical literature, both of 
 which are clearly evinced by his able 
 and lucid commentaries upon the Roman 
 authors already published, and by his 
 minute attention to the wants of the clas- 
 sical student, in furnishing its with the 
 best system of Greek prosody that has 
 yet appeared. Professor Anthon is a 
 living illustration of the fact, that schol- 
 arship and literature belong exclusively 
 to no clime ; for, without wishing to de- 
 tract in the slightest degree from the 
 meritorious and untiring labours of our 
 New-England brethren in the vineyard 
 of literature, it must be universally con- 
 ceded, that the reputation of Professor 
 Anthon will descend to posterity as one 
 of the greatest Classical scholars of the 
 present age, and, unquestionably, the 
 most learned and practically useful phi- 
 lologist that has ever appeared in the 
 (Jtiited States. I shall anticipate, with 
 no inconsiderable degree of pleasure, the 
 period at which the series may be ex- 
 pected to have attained its completion, 
 for many of our college Classics stand 
 in need of elucidation and the texts of re- 
 vision. Of your success in publishing 
 under such auspices, there can be no 
 doubt ; and that your most sanguine 
 hopes may be fully realized is the sin- 
 cere wish of, gentlemen, 
 
 Yours very respectfully, 
 
 Wm. Hawkesworth, 
 Professor of ancient languages, 
 
 College of Charleston, S. C. 
 
ANTHON S SERIES OF CLASSICAL WORKS. 
 
 Commendatory Letters — continued. 
 
 From Alpheus S. Packard, A.M., 
 Professor of the Greek and Latin 
 Languages in Bowdoin College, 
 Maine. 
 
 . . . / introduced into my classes the 
 edition of Horace which Dr. Anthon 
 prepared, soon after it was published, 
 and most cheerfully express my sense 
 of its great value to the student, as con- 
 taining a full apparatus for a thorough 
 understanding and a just appreciation 
 of this author. I regard it as in many 
 respects the best edition of a Classic to 
 which our students have had access. 
 His edition of Sallust has become com- 
 mon in our preparatory schools, and is 
 in the highest repute. From these spe- 
 cimens of Dr. Anthonys judgment and 
 accurate and copious learning, I should 
 feel great confidence in the success of 
 similar efforts from his hand. No oth- 
 er individual has contributed so largely 
 to the cause of classical learning in our 
 country. 
 
 Your obedient servant, 
 
 Alpheus S. Packard. 
 
 From Mr. A. H. Weld, Teacher 
 of the Ancient Languages in the 
 North Yarmouth Seminary, Maine. 
 
 Gentlemen, 
 . . . I have examined these volumes 
 as they have successively appeared, and 
 some of them are now used as text books 
 in our institution. At first I feared 
 that Professor Anthon's copious notes 
 and comments might be rather too " la- 
 bour saving" for the student ; but, by 
 more mature experience, and by actual 
 trial of the books, I have become fully 
 persuaded that the facilities they afford 
 are such as the student needs, and are 
 calculated not only to give him proper 
 encouragement, but to enlarge his views 
 and promote his general knowledge. 
 Very respectfully, yours, 
 
 Allen H. Wbld. 
 
 From the Rev. Wm. C. Larrabeb, 
 A.M., Principal of the Wesleyan 
 Seminary at Keadfield, Maine. 
 
 Oentlemen, 
 . . . I have examined the works thor- 
 oughly, and am highly pleased with 
 them. I am vtclined, if ciroumstavces 
 will admit of it, to introduce the entire 
 series in our classical department of this 
 seminary. 
 
 Yours, respectfully, 
 W. C. Larkabbe. 
 
 From James Boyd, LL.D., one of 
 
 the Masters of the High School, 
 Edinburgh, in an advertisement 
 to the fourth London Edition of 
 Anthon's Horace, 
 
 The high estimation in which the tal- 
 ents, scholarship, and critical acumen 
 of Dr. Anthon are held in the literary 
 world, and his well-earned celebrity as 
 a Classical Editor, render any com- 
 mendation of his works, and any apolo- 
 gy for their reproduction among our- 
 selves, alike superfluous. 
 
 James Boyd. 
 
 From B. Manly, President of the 
 University of Alabama, at Tus- 
 caloosa. 
 
 From previous familiarity with apor- 
 tion of Frofessor Anthon's Series of 
 the Classics, as well as an examination 
 of those you have sent, our Professor of 
 Ancient Languages and myself agree 
 in a high conviction of their excellence 
 as editions, and their importance as aids 
 to Classical learning. The editor of 
 the best edition of Horace ever given 
 to the public has fully sustai7ied his 
 well earned reputation in these volumes ; 
 each possessing its own peculiar merit, 
 and all furnishing, in their places , just 
 the aid the real student needs, and no 
 more. For facilitating, extending, and 
 elevating Classical literature, these vol- 
 umes deserve to be reckoned among the 
 ablest contributions of any age. Such 
 of the Series as are required by our col- 
 lege course we shall u^e in preference to 
 others ; and shall recammend them aU 
 to the schools around us. We shaU 
 await with anxiety the completion of 
 the series. 
 
 Very respectfully, 
 
 Your obedient servant, 
 B. Manly. 
 
 From the Rev. Alfrrd Saxe one 
 of the Principals of the Prepara- 
 tory School of the Wesleyan Uni- 
 versity at Middletown, Conn. 
 
 . . . I am pleased, highly so, indeed, 
 with the success I have met with in the 
 use of Anthon's Latin and Greek Les- 
 sons. The classes that have lately 
 commenced in them do admirably. 
 Yours, truly, 
 Alfred Saxb. 
 
anthon's series of classical works. 
 
 Jjetlers of Recommendation — continued. 
 
 From the Rev. E. Nott, D.D., Pres- 
 ident of Union College at Sche- 
 nectady, N. Y. 
 
 The Jurnishing of our schools and 
 colleges with accurate and uniform edi- 
 tions of the Classical authors in use, 
 accompanied by a useful body of com- 
 mentary, maps, ilUuslrations, tf'C-, is an 
 undertaking worthy alike of commenda- 
 tion and of patronage. The competeticy 
 ofProfessor Anthonfor the editorial su- 
 pervision assig7ied him, is well known to 
 me. The whole design meets my entire 
 approbation, and you are quite at liberty 
 to make use of my name in the further- 
 ance of its execution. 
 
 Very respectfully, 
 
 Eliphalet Nott. 
 
 From the Rev. F. Wayland, D.D., 
 
 President of Brown University at 
 
 Providence, R. I. 
 
 1 have not been able, owing to the pres- 
 sure of my engagements, to examine the 
 above works with any degree of accuracy. 
 I however beg leave to thank you for the 
 volumes, and cheerfully bear testimony 
 to the distinguished scholarship of their 
 editor. No classical scholar of our 
 country enjoys a higher reputation, and 
 I know oj no one in whose labours more 
 decided confidence may be reposed. 
 Yours truly, 
 
 F. Wayland. 
 
 From the Rev. John P. Dckbin, 
 A.M., President of Dickinson Col- 
 lege at Carlisle, Penn. 
 
 For some moiiths past my attention 
 has been directed to the series of Classi- 
 cal works now in the course of publication 
 from your press, edited by Professor An- 
 thon. I can with confidence recommend 
 them as the best editions of the several 
 works which have appeared in our coun- 
 try, perhaps in any country. The mat- 
 ter is select, and the notes are copious 
 
 and clear 
 
 Respectfully, 
 
 J. P. Dubbin. 
 
 From Thomas R. Ingalls, Esq., 
 President of Jefferson Collx^ge at 
 St. James, Louisiana. 
 I have examined them with atten- 
 tion, and have no hesitation in saying 
 that I prefer them to any books I have 
 seen for the schools for which they are in- 
 
 tended. The editions by Dr. Anthon 
 seem to me to supply, in a very judicious 
 manner, what is wanting to the student, 
 and cannot fail, I should think, to aid in 
 restoring Classical studies from their 
 unhappily languishing condition. 
 Your obedient servant, 
 
 Tho. R. Ingalls. 
 
 From C. L. Dubuisson, A.M., Presi- 
 dent of Jefferson College at Wash- 
 mglon, Miss. 
 
 / have examined with some care the 
 first five volumes of Anthon's Series of 
 Classical Works. They are such as 1 
 should expect from the distinguished ed- 
 itor. The " Horace" and " Sallust" 
 of this gentleman have long been known 
 to me as the very best books to be placed 
 in the hands of a student. As a com- 
 mentator, Professor Anthon has, in my 
 estimation, no equal. His works have 
 excited a great and beneficial influence 
 in the cause of Classical learning, and 
 the present undertaking will infinitely 
 extend the sphere of that influence. No 
 one so well as a teacher can appreciate 
 the value of uniform editions of the text- 
 books to be used by his classes. The 
 undertaking of publishing a complete 
 series of all those standard works which 
 students must read is a noble one, and 
 I sincerely hope it will be completed. 
 With such a series as the present prom- 
 ises to be, there will be nothing left to 
 desire. It is be hoped that editor and 
 publishers will meet with such encourage- 
 ment as their truly valuable undertaking 
 deserves. 
 
 Your obedient servant, 
 
 C. L. Dubuisson. 
 
 From the Rev. John Ludlow, Pres- 
 ident of the University of Pennsyl- 
 vania at Philadelphia. 
 
 The object is worthy your en- 
 
 terp-ising spirit, and you have been sin- 
 gularly fortunate in securing the services 
 of Professor Anthon to direct it to its 
 completion. The volumes which you 
 have kindly sent me fully sustain the 
 reputation of that distinguished scholar^ 
 and afford a sure pledge of what may be 1 
 expected in those which are to follow. 
 Most heartily do I recommend your un- 
 dertaking, and sincerely hope it will meet 
 with the encouragement which it richly 
 deserves. 
 
 With great respect, yours, il^-c.^ 
 John Ludlov^t. 
 
ANTHONYS SERIES OP CLASSICAL WORKS. 
 
 Letters of Recommendation — continued. 
 
 From the Rev. S. Chapin, D.D., 
 President of Columbian College, 
 at Washington, D. C. 
 Ptcfessor Anthonys editions of Hor- 
 ace, Sallust, Cicero, and Ccssar are so 
 extensively known and so justly appre- 
 ciated, that to recommend them farther 
 would seetn a work of supererogation. 
 No one who examines them, if in any 
 degree a competent jvdge, can fail to 
 perceive that, in respect to the object 
 for which they were designed, they are 
 works of distinguished merit, and leave 
 nothing to be desired ; furnishing as they 
 do a test than which none probably more 
 correct, and a body of notes so luminous, 
 copious, and comprehensive as to meet 
 all the wants of the young student, while 
 the acute judgment, and profound and 
 various learning, which they everywhere 
 exhibit, cannot but afford delight and 
 profit to the most advanced scholar, 
 xours, with sentiments of great respect, 
 S. Chapin. 
 
 From the Rev. Hector Humphreys, 
 D.D., President of St. John's Col- 
 lege, Annapolis, Md. 
 The perfect accuracy and uniform- 
 ity of the Anthon Classics, with 
 the copious and discriminating notes 
 and learned disquisitions in English by 
 which they are illustrated, and, more 
 especially, the substantial and tasteful 
 manner in which they are printed and 
 bound, fitting them for actual service, 
 recommend them most strongly to our 
 colleges and academies. The copies of 
 many existing editions are so slightly 
 put together, apparently more for sale 
 than for use, and so abound, withal, in 
 false readings, that I should be heartily 
 glad to see them superseded by the above 
 elegant and correct series. 
 
 Hector Humphreys. 
 
 From Gessnkr Harrison, M.D., 
 Chairman of the Faculty, and Pro- 
 fessor of Ancient Languages in the 
 University of Virginia, at Char- 
 lottesville, Va. 
 
 / have given a hasty examination to 
 Professor Anthonys school edition of 
 Bome of Cicero's orations, C<Bsar's Me- 
 moirs of the Gallic War, and Sallust, 
 and am happy to say, that for the use 
 of preparatory a •hools, more especially, 
 it is, in my opinion, far better suited than 
 anv other with which I am acquainted. 
 There is, indeed, no class of learners 
 
 who may not derive useful information 
 from the copious notes which it contains, 
 and which are highly valuable for the 
 geographical, historical, and other mat- 
 ter they convey explanatory of the text. 
 The help thus afforded will not only 
 serve to lighten the leamen^s burden and 
 make his task a cheerful one, but both 
 directly and indirectly tend to encourage 
 to a better way of rendering the Latin 
 Classics, and to cherish a taste for their 
 study. 
 
 Although I have been able to do little 
 more than turn over the pages of Pro- 
 fessor Anthon's Greek Prosody, J have 
 satisfied myself of its value, and hope 
 that it may prove greatly useful by pla- 
 cing in the hands of the students of Greek 
 in schools and colleges, in a very neat and 
 convenient form, the means of becoming 
 acquainted more readily with a subject 
 so unworthily neglected in our country. . . 
 The typographical execution and the 
 paper in all these works are deserving 
 of very high praise, and entitle the en- 
 terprising publishers to the commenda- 
 tion of the public. 
 
 Gessner Harrison. 
 
 From the Hon. D. L. Swain, Pres- 
 ident of the University of North 
 Carolina, at Chapel Hill, N. C. 
 / have examined with as much atten- 
 tion as paramount engagements have 
 permitted, the first three volumes of the 
 series of Latin Classics edited by Pro- 
 fessor Anthon, and have taken pains to 
 ascertain the opinions of others with re- 
 spect to them, in whose judgment, on all 
 suibjects connected with Classical litera- 
 ture, I have mv^h more confidence than 
 in my own. The result of this examina- 
 tion and inquiry has been to create a lively 
 interest in the early and successful com- 
 pletion of your enterprise, under the con- 
 fident expectation that it will prove alike 
 creditable to the editor, the publishers, 
 and the country. 
 
 D. L. SwAiN. 
 
 From the Very Rev, Wii. M'Srbr- 
 
 RY, S. J., President of George- 
 town College, D. C. 
 I have examined your editions of Cic- 
 ero's Orations, Sallust, and Caesar, and 
 consider them highly creditable to your 
 press. The notes contain a variety of 
 informatian, and are wfil calculated to 
 improve the student. 
 
 Wm. M'Sherry. 
 
ANTHON S SERIES OF CLASSICAL WORKS. 
 
 Commendatory Notices — continued. 
 
 " The great problem in the art of 
 teaching is, that the teacher should 
 forget that he knows himself what he 
 is teaching to others ; should remem- 
 ber that what is clear as day to him 
 is all Cimmerian darkness to his pu- 
 pil. This problem, long since proved. 
 Professor Anthon has, in our opinion, 
 been the first to put in practice ; and, 
 in consequence, his are, we may well 
 believe, the best classbooks ex- 
 tant . " — Knickerbocker Mag azine. 
 
 "To relieve the youthful 
 
 mind from this bootless burden we 
 count no small praise. We hold it, 
 indeed, to be among the noblest ends 
 to which true learning can ever de- 
 vote itself. We are sure it never ap- 
 pears more pleasing than in such con- 
 descension , and, what is still better, 
 we know no labour more useful to 
 the community. This meed of praise, 
 whatever it be, belongs unquestiona- 
 bly to no scholar on this side of the 
 Atlantic, and to few on the other, 
 more truly than to Professor An- 
 thon." — Church Quarterly Review. 
 
 "In all these points Profes- 
 sor Anthon's schoolbooks — if it be 
 not a sin to call those schoolbooks 
 ■which clever men might study to 
 advantage— are surpassingly excel- 
 lent and able ; while exercising the 
 most painfully critical research, he 
 has not disdained the lucidus or do ; 
 he has remembered that he was wri- 
 ting for the education of the young 
 unpractised mind, not for the culti- 
 vation of the ripe and ornate intellect ; 
 and hence, while his English notes, 
 whether critical or explanatory, are 
 as copious and comprehensive as the 
 most abstruse commentary, they are, 
 at the same time, so simple and so 
 luminous as to be within the scope 
 of the earliest and feeblest reaeon. 
 .... We have only to say in conclu- 
 sion, that every school ought at once 
 to adopt this series of works, which 
 may, in truth, be looked upon as in- 
 troducing a new era into the educa- 
 tion of our country, and as reflecting 
 much honour on the talent of the 
 learned professor by whom they were 
 prepared." — American Monthly Mag- 
 azine. 
 
 " They go beyond any of the ele- 
 mentary works printed here, which 
 is saying a great deal," — Boston Ad- 
 vocate. 
 
 "Mr. Anthon is essentially aid- 
 ing the acquisition of the ancient 
 tongues ; and we trust that he will 
 enjoy all the success which his val- 
 uable labours so justly merit," — 
 Christian Intelligencer. 
 
 . ..." So correct in text, so elab- 
 orate in commentaries, so vastly su- 
 perior, in clearness, depth, and vari- 
 ety of information, to any which have 
 gone before, that no man, however 
 thoroughly imbued with classic lore, 
 has any right to consider these admi- 
 rable works beneath his notice, or 
 suited only to the half-formed intel- 
 lect of young beginners," — Christian 
 Advocate and Journal. 
 
 " Teachers owe an incalculable 
 debt of gratitude to this accomplish- 
 ed and patriotic scholar, for the mas- 
 terly and successful elfort that he 
 has made to put them in possession 
 of the means of raising themselves 
 and pupils to a high standard of schol- 
 arship. He has laid a sure founda- 
 tion, on which, with ordinary labour, 
 they may rear a superstructure that 
 will throw its shadow across the At- 
 lantic waves, and win for America the 
 veneration of those who have hith- 
 erto looked to us as moving sluggish- 
 ly on in the paths of Grecian and Ro- 
 man literature." — Family Magazine. 
 
 " Professor Anthon deserves the 
 thanks of the country for the zeal with 
 which he has undertaken, and the 
 abihty with which he has thus far ex- 
 ecuted, his task." — Rochester Repvb- 
 licaJi. 
 
 " This is a beautiful edition, with 
 very valuable notes, by a hand every 
 way competent. It forms a most 
 valuable addition to the stock of 
 useful classics pubhshed by the Har- 
 pers," — N. Y. American. 
 
 " As a philologist and a classical 
 scholar. Professor Anthon has no su- 
 perior in the United States : and his 
 schoolbooks are deservedly popular, 
 both in England and in this country." 
 —N. Y. Times. 
 
 " On this side of the Atlantic at 
 least, and to some extent beyond it, 
 Professor Anthon is equally known 
 as admirably qualified to edit and en- 
 rich a version of the classics for our 
 own times and the higher seminaries 
 of learning now so thickly scattered 
 through our country." — The New- 
 Yorker. 
 
anthon's series op classical works. 
 
 Commendatory Notices— continued. 
 
 " Professor Anthon has been long 
 favourably known by his publica- 
 tions ; and their reproduction in this 
 country is the best criterion of their 
 n\erit. On no writings of antiquity 
 has he laboured with such zeal and 
 success as on those of Horace ; and 
 the publisher conceives that he has 
 done a service to literature by pre- 
 senting his masterly annotations to 
 the British scholar in a form at once 
 cheap and elegant. The great value 
 of the professor's notes results from 
 the skill with which he conveys to 
 the pupil the connexion of the poet's 
 thoughts, and develops the train of 
 ideas which links each fresh image 
 or new argument with its precursors. 
 Next in importance to this ample 
 illustration of the meaning of his 
 author, are the numerous notices 
 gleaned from recent travellers, to 
 clear up the historical, geographical, 
 and antiquarian minutiae, without a 
 full understanding of which, the spir- 
 it of many of the finest ideas of the 
 
 ancients becomes a dead letter 
 
 The professor has sedulously incor- 
 porated all that is valuable in the 
 notes of During and of preceding 
 commentators ; and it may be men- 
 tioned, as no mean praise, that his 
 translations of numerous passages, 
 apparently within the reach of the 
 learner, will be found to impart an in- 
 sight into the curiosa felicitas of the 
 poet's excursions, unattainable by 
 the mere aid of the dictionary." — 
 From the preface to the second London 
 edition of Anthonys Horace. 
 
 " A publication of greater merit, 
 or of more information and utihty in 
 its class, we have never seen. It is, 
 indeed, Sosiorum pumice mundus ; and 
 if Professor Anthon proposed in it ad 
 umbilicum addticere m the best possi- 
 ble manner, we must accede to him 
 that he has fairly accomplished his 
 task." — London Literary Gazette. 
 
 "This is by far the best school 
 edition of Horace that has yet been 
 published in Kngland. Professor An- 
 thon has selected and condensed the 
 works of the best previous commen- 
 tators, removing those redundancies 
 which rendered the study of the notes 
 more difficult than that of the text, 
 but preserving everything necessary 
 to illuRtrate the author."— iondon 
 Athenanm. 
 
 " The present is a very useful and 
 excellent edition. We use it in pref- 
 erence to any other." — Gentleman^» 
 Magazine {London). 
 
 " This is the most complete, as 
 well as the most correct and the most 
 elaborate edition of Horace extant. 
 It would be needless for us to des- 
 cant upon the merits of a publication 
 which the world prizes so much as, 
 in less than three months, to demand 
 a second edition." — Metropolitan Mag- 
 azine {London). 
 
 " The series of Classical works 
 which Harper and Brothers are now 
 publishing, under the editorial super- 
 vision of Professor Anthon, are pre- 
 cisely adapted to remove many of 
 those obstructions which formerly im- 
 peded both the amplified understand- 
 ing and the rapid progress of the stu- 
 dent as a linguist in these tongues. 
 The narrative by Caesar, the select 
 orations of Cicero, and the history by 
 Sallust, which have already been is- 
 sued, are prepared in that very style 
 which will not only encourage the 
 student to alacrity and perseverance, 
 but the information which the anno- 
 tations impart are directly fitted to 
 allure him onward, by continually 
 opening to him the vast universe of 
 knowledge in which he is inv'ted to 
 expatiate ; while they furnish that 
 exact quantum of aid which sets 
 aside otherwise insurmountable hin- 
 derances, and by its attractiveness 
 encourages strenuous effort, by his 
 own energies, to comprehend the au- 
 thors whose works he is perusing,— 
 Cincinnati Christian Journal. 
 
 " The enviable reputation that 
 Professor Anthon has acquired as a 
 profound scholar, a distinguished phi- 
 lologist, and an abstruse commenta- 
 tor ; for critical acumen, untiring re- 
 search, and redundancy of learning, 
 is a sure guarantee that every task he 
 sets himself to will be undertaken 
 with zeal and executed with more 
 than ordinary ability."— rA« JBjyo#- 
 itor. 
 
 " The author has proved himself 
 completely master of his subject, 
 certainly one of great difficulty. Not 
 only is he deserving of the patronage 
 of the community, but even of some- 
 thing like gratitude from our young 
 men who are seeking a liberal educa- 
 tion."— American Traveller (Boston). 
 
COMfl'iS^DSt 
 
 468613 
 
 1i 
 
 *. 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 'm .'SWe